Richard Lawson <sterman@sprynet.com>

This is a Ranma 1/2 story.  It's a ten-part series that resolves many of
the relationships in Ranma 1/2.

This story stands by itself; however, I wrote two other fanfics:  "Heart
of the Home" and "The Right Side of the Ledger".  "Thy Inward Love"
refers to events that took place in those two stories.  Although it's
not necessary to read those stories to understand "Thy Inward Love", I
believe it would enhance your enjoyment of the series to read the other
two stories.  They can be found on my fanfic web page:

http://home.sprynet.com/sprynet/sterman/fanfic.htm

Like the story says, comments and criticism are welcome.

Without further ado:
Mine eye and heart are at a mortal war 
How to divide the conquest of thy sight; 
Mine eye my heart thy picture's sight would bar, 
My heart mine eye the freedom of that right. 
My heart doth plead that thou in him dost lie-- 
A closet never pierced with crystal eyes-- 
But the defendant doth that plea deny 
And says in him thy fair appearance lies. 
To 'cide this title is impaneled 
A quest of thoughts, all tenants to the heart, 
And by their verdict is determined 
The clear eye's moiety and the dear heart's part: 
As thus; mine eye's due is thy outward part, 
And my heart's right thy inward love of heart.

William Shakespeare 
Sonnet XLVI

List of family terms and their translations:

        Okaasan:       Mother
        Otoosan:       Father
        Oneechan:      Older sister
        Ojisama:       Uncle (very respectful)
        Oyaji:         Father (very disrespectful)
        Sensei:        Teacher, other professional person (e.g. Doctor)

Heart of the Home

By Richard Lawson

Comments and criticism welcome!
sterman@sprynet.com


The soft light of dawn warmed Kasumi's cheek.  She opened her eyes and
gazed through the window at the lightening sky.  It promised to be a
beautiful day.

Kasumi reached over and shut off the alarm clock before it could ring;
no need to wake anyone else just yet.  She slid out of bed and shook
her hair out slightly.

She dressed, tied her hair and pulled it over her shoulder.  Kasumi
allowed herself a second to admire her hair; it was her best feature,
she thought, and she worked hard to maintain it.

Kasumi shook herself out of her reverie; too much work to be done, as
always.

She slid open the door and walked softly down the hallway.  Everyone 
was still sleeping, although that would change soon.

She stepped into the kitchen and took one of her aprons off the hook.
Putting it on gave her a sense of control, of mastery over her
environment.

***

Kasumi leaned across the opening into the kitchen, not wanting to
desecrate Okaasan's domain.  She could see Okaasan's back, with the
apron tied  in a pretty, neat bow.  Chopping sounds could be heard
from beyond her.  Kasumi wanted to know what Okaasan was doing.  She
wanted to *be* with Okaasan, but the kitchen was sacred, not a place
where she or her sisters were allowed.

The sounds of chopping stopped.  Okaasan turned toward Kasumi.  Kasumi
knew an instant of fear - Okaasan was about to chastise her for spying,
and send her away.  But the warm, loving look that always seemed to 
find its way to Okaasan's face calmed Kasumi's fears as quickly as they
had formed.   "Kasumi-chan, do you want to help?"

Joy filled Kasumi.  Okaasan was going to let her enter!  She was going to
be allowed to do grown-up things!  "Eh!"  She ran over to Okaasan and
stood in front of her, quivering with excitement.

Okaasan laughed softly.  She placed her hand on Kasumi's shoulder and
guided her back over by the door.  Hanging on a hook next to the door
were several aprons.  "They're a little big for you, Kasumi," Okaasan
said as she sifted through the aprons.  "Let's try this one."  She
lifted a frilly apron off the hook and held it in front of Kasumi.

Kasumi's eyes widened.  To be allowed into the kitchen was a wonderful
adventure.  To put on grown-up clothes - with permission! - was enough to
take her breath away.

Eagerly Kasumi took the apron from Okaasan and thrust it over her head.
The apron *was* a little big, and it hung over her gracelessly.  She
picked up the strings of the apron and held them in front of her, 
unsure what to do next.

Smiling, Okaasan knelt, took the strings and reached around behind
Kasumi. "Your apron is the face you wear in the kitchen.  It keeps your
clothes from getting dirty, and it's a good place to wipe your hands
during cooking. Of course, you should always wash your hands before you
cook!"  Okaasan finished tying Kasumi's apron and leaned back on her
heels, her eyes level with Kasumi's. Okaasan smiled widely.  "Most of
all, it defines you.  It tells the kitchen," and her voice took on a
playfully peremptory tone, " 'Pay attention!  Kasumi-sama is here
to cook!  You will do my bidding and help me make a delicious meal.' "

Kasumi giggled.  Okaasan stood up, placed her hand behind Kasumi's head
and gently guided her towards the sink.  "Your apron is also an
expression of love. You love your family so much, you're willing to put
on this apron to prepare a meal for them." Okaasan ran the water in the
sink and gave Kasumi a bar of soap.  "Later, we'll alter this apron so
that it will fit you.  Then we'll start making you a new apron, and put
some love into it so that Otoosan and your sisters know how much they
mean to you."

Rubbing her hands with the soap, Kasumi could barely contain her joy.  
Sewing, too! Okaasan was going to let her *be* a grown-up.  That thought 
was as frightening as it was exciting, but knowing that Okaasan would 
always be there to help took away some of the worry.

Kasumi looked up at Okaasan and gave her a smile of pure love and
adoration.

***

Kasumi dried her hands with a towel and stood for a few seconds facing
the wall.  The ritual of putting on her apron and washing her hands
always had echoes of Okaasan in it.  Less and less, though, it had
brought back this memory.  That saddened Kasumi.

The kitchen was not a place for sadness, though.  Okaasan had taught
her that.  She went over to the cupboard and pulled out two kettles.  
She filled them with water and set them to boiling.  She went about
preparing breakfast.  When the kettles started whistling, she turned
down the temperature on one and kept it just below boiling.  The other
she took off the burner completely.

She could hear the sound of feet pounding down the stairs - Ranma and
Ojisama going for their morning workout.  Since it was a pleasant
morning, they held it outside, and the sounds of fighting soon filled
the yard.

This was usually enough to wake up the rest of the household.  Kasumi
poured the not-quite-boiling water into a teapot, put some tea in it
and put it on a tray with some cups.  She took it out to the dining
table and set it in the center.

As she did so, Otoosan came in.  "Good morning, Kasumi" he said as he
poured himself a cup.  He turned to watch the fighting in the yard.

Kasumi returned to the kitchen.  Breakfast was nearly ready; almost on
cue, the fighting in the yard intensified.  It ended, as it almost
always did, with a splash.

Kasumi smiled, and brought out the breakfast dishes.

Akane and Nabiki had joined their father in watching the courtyard
antics.  Nabiki looked terribly disinterested in the proceedings, while
Akane looked disgusted and muttered something under her breath.
Panda-ojisama entered and sat down at the table.  Kasumi poured him a
cup of tea, Ojisama being unable to accomplish that feat at present.
He growled his thanks and brought the cup to his lips, rumbling with
contentment.

Ranma stood in the doorway, trying to wring out her clothes while still
wearing them.  Kasumi went back into the kitchen, took the second 
kettle, and brought it out to Ranma.  Ranma smiled her thanks, and 
dumped it over her head.

"Ranma, when are you going to learn that fighting in the yard is not a
good idea?"  Akane sounded exasperated, as she often did when talking
to Ranma.  "You always end up wet and dirty.  I wouldn't mind except
we have to sit in the same classroom all day."

Ranma looked indignant.  "Hmph.  As I recall, when we fought in the
dojo yesterday, you told us to take it outside."

Akane leaped to her feet.  "That's because you tore a hole in the roof
again!"  She was sounding angry now, another common emotion.  "Do you
think we have an army of elves around that fix the things you break!"

"Hey, it was Oyaji who broke the roof!"  Ranma responding in kind.

"It was you who sent him through it!"

"He was asking for it!  We don't go easy on each other when we're in
training!"

"Then could you take it easy on the house?  The rest of us have to 
live in it too!"

"Including your stupid elves?"

Things were quickly getting out of hand.  Kasumi decided to step in.
"Oh my!  Do you suppose the elves would like some breakfast?"

It had the desired affect.  Ranma and Akane seemed to deflate a little
when they turned to look at her.  Nabiki rolled her eyes.  Otoosan
seemed surprised.  Ojisama produced a sign that had a giant question
mark on it.

It was Ranma who answered.  "Uh, I don't think so, Kasumi."  He stepped
to the table and sat down.  "Looks good, though."

Akane joined him.  "Yeah, real good.  Thanks, Oneechan."

Kasumi attended to her own breakfast, glowing in her successes.
Presentation was an important aspect of any meal; no one would eat a
delicious meal that looked like slop.  She realized, of course, that 
their compliments were halfway meant to placate her, as they might 
placate a young child.  That was okay with Kasumi, as long as it 
kept them from fighting again.

She was back in the kitchen cleaning up when Nabiki, dressed for school,
came in.  She waited as Kasumi finished wiping the counters. Kasumi
placed the wet towel on top of the basket of laundry she was planning 
on washing today.  Nabiki looked down at the towel with disdain.  Kasumi
shrugged mentally; it was Nabiki's loss that she would never know the
satisfaction of manual labor.

"Do we have the money for the roof repair, Nabiki-chan?"

Nabiki glanced up at Kasumi then down into the pocket of her frock.
She brought out a large stack of bills that she began counting off.
"How much do you need?"

Kasumi tipped her head and considered the many previous visits of the
contractors.  "I would guess 50,000 yen."

Nabiki rifled the money quickly, stopping to check some figures in her
notebook.  She took a pencil out of her pocket and tapped the eraser on
her lips.

***

Kasumi sifted through the loosely scattered papers on the dining table.
There was so much to sort through, and the pressure to get something
done was growing daily.

Kasumi glanced at her watch and grimaced.  If she didn't start dinner
now, it would have to be ramen again - as it had been since the 
funeral.  But the papers in front of her needed attending to, and 
Otoosan was in no condition to help.

She took another look at the bank account.  There had been a healthy
balance there, but the medical bills had taken a large chunk of that.
As had the funeral.  Not to mention that Otoosan had not been teaching
during the crisis, and thus not collecting any fees.

Kasumi sighed, as close to total despair as she had ever been.  
Okaasan - it hurt too much to think of her right now.  Otoosan was 
devastated; when he wasn't crying, he was staring at the walls and not 
speaking.  Akane, refusing to understand, would still ask when Okaasan 
was coming home.

And there were the bills.  The dojo, thankfully, was paid for, but 
taxes were due on it, as were the normal utilities.  The car was in 
good shape, but it still needed the insurance paid.  There was still 
food to be bought, if she could ever get around to cooking it.

Kasumi closed her eyes and bowed her head over the table, letting more 
of her despair show than she meant.  She couldn't let the children see
her like this.  She needed to be strong, for them.  She just wasn't 
sure she could do it for very much longer.

She looked up and blinked.  Nabiki was sitting across from her.  Kasumi
hadn't even heard her come in.  As much as Kasumi was worried for
Otoosan, she was worried for Nabiki.  Only a year and a half older than
Akane, Nabiki hadn't shown much emotion; she had just watched everyone
and everything around her with a slightly interested but otherwise 
blank look.  Tears had streamed from her eyes at the funeral, but 
otherwise, Nabiki had shown no other expression.

Now, as usual, she was just watching.  Kasumi tried to smile, but it
felt weak on her lips.  "Nabiki?"  She had meant to say more, but the 
words died on her lips.

Nabiki rose, came around the table, knelt next to Kasumi, and picked
up a bill.  "What is this?"

Kasumi looked at the paper.  "Electricity bill.  We owe for the lights
and the TV and the other electrical things we use."

Nabiki cocked her head to the side.  "4780 yen.  I can pay that.  I 
have that many yen."

Kasumi blinked again; she had no idea how Nabiki had come across so 
much money.  "Thank you for offering, Nabiki-chan, but it is just the
smallest bill among all the others we have.  Even if we pay it, next
month they'll send us another bill for the electricity we use this
month."

"Oh."  Nabiki picked up the insurance bill and read through it.  "This 
is for the car?  I don't have that much money."  She looked at Kasumi.
"Do you?"

Kasumi sighed gently.  "No, Nabiki, you have more money than I do."
She picked up the bank account book.  "However, the family has this 
much money available to it."

Nabiki put down the bills she was holding and took the bank book from
Kasumi.  She flipped through the pages until she found the current
balance.  "That's a lot of money," she said, her face and tone still
expressionless.

Kasumi felt the grimace coming again, and stilled it before it reached
her face.  She must be strong.  "It may seem that way, but all that
money must pay all of these bills."  She swept her hand over the pile 
of papers.  "When we pay them, next month another set of bills will 
come. Oh, and we have to use what's left to buy food for us to eat."

The mention of food made Kasumi look at her watch again.  "Oh my, I 
have to get dinner started."  Kasumi looked at the bills and felt her 
heart sink again; too much to do, and Okaasan was gone.

Out of the corner of her eye, Kasumi could see Nabiki watching her, 
bank book still held open in her hand.  Nabiki reached her other hand 
over and tugged on Kasumi's sleeve.  "Oneechan, let me help."

Kasumi turned her head towards Nabiki, and saw more animation in her 
face than she had seen in a long time.  There was an earnestness there 
that spoke of true desire.  Nabiki glanced down at the bank book, over 
to the bills, and back up to Kasumi, silently imploring.

Was this what Okaasan saw in Kasumi at the kitchen door?  The memory 
came to Kasumi, and buoyed her.

Kasumi smiled, this time genuinely.  Nabiki was certainly good with
numbers, and if she could try to make all of these figures balance, it
would certainly help.  At the very least, it would keep Nabiki 
occupied, and allow Kasumi the time she needed to make dinner.  
"Certainly, Nabiki-chan.  See if you can figure out how we can pay 
these bills, and buy food.  See if you can figure out a plan for next 
month, too." She pushed a pencil and pad of paper in front of Nabiki.  
"I'll be in the kitchen if you need me."
   
Kasumi reached over and picked up the notebook that she would need in 
the kitchen.  She stood up and walked to the doorway.  Looking back, 
she could see Nabiki pick up the pencil, glance at the bank book, and 
write a figure on the pad.

Still smiling, Kasumi turned back towards the kitchen.

When dinner was just about ready, she returned to set the table.  She
stopped in the doorway.  The bills had been arranged into neat piles,
with torn off bits of paper labeling each pile.  Figures covered the
notepad and several other pieces of paper in front of Nabiki.  Nabiki
herself was staring at another piece of paper in her hand, tapping her
pencil's eraser on her lips.

"Oh my."  At this, Nabiki raised her head.  Kasumi walked over to the
table and set the dishes down on it.  "How are you doing, Nabiki?"

"I think we'll be okay."  Nabiki showed her the crude, handwritten
spreadsheet that was in her hand.  "I think we'll have to sell the car.
We don't need it - the store is within walking distance, and we don't
need to go to the hospital any more."  Nabiki paused a moment, then
plunged on.  "If we can conserve on the electricity and water, be
careful of what we buy to eat and use our leftovers efficiently, we
should be able to get by on the bank account for six months."  Nabiki
screwed her face up thoughtfully.  "If Otoosan hasn't begun teaching
again by then, I'll have to see about developing other ways of getting
money."

Kasumi slowly knelt next to Nabiki, studying the spreadsheet.  Getting
rid of the car would certainly free up a lot of money.  Nabiki had
deduced from the entries in the bank book how much money they spent a
month on food and had reduced the amount appropriately.  Nabiki had
estimated what the car was worth - a figure that seemed fair to Kasumi
- and predicted that it would take two months to sell. She had also
figured in some modest school and clothing costs, and had put a little
aside each month for "unexpected expenses".

If these figures were accurate - and she had no reason to doubt
Nabiki's math - they would be able to survive for half a year.  Kasumi
had been worried about surviving until next month.

Kasumi looked at Nabiki, a startled expression on her face.
"Nabiki-chan!".  She couldn't think of what else to say.  Nabiki looked
slightly surprised at her sister's reaction.  Kasumi reached over and
hugged Nabiki tightly.  "You don't know what this means to our family."

Nabiki actually giggled.  "It was fun really."  She squirmed out of
Kasumi's grasp and started piling the papers on top of each other.
"Let me get Akane and we'll set the table."

Kasumi sat back and stared at her sister.  Nabiki was smiling as she
gathered up the papers, stealing glances back at Kasumi and smiling
more broadly.

Gathering herself up, Kasumi practically danced back to the door.  A
weight had been lifted from her shoulders.

As she looked out into the courtyard, her happiness vanished.  Otoosan
was sitting in front of the pond, staring into its murky depths.
Kasumi stopped for a moment.  Determined not to lose the momentum she
had gained, she walked over and stopped a couple of feet behind him.

"Otoosan?"  No answer.  Kasumi spoke a little more forcefully, trying 
to use the tone Okaasan had used.  "Dinner's ready."  Still no 
reaction.

Kasumi took another step towards him, reaching out to not-quite touch 
her father's shoulder.  "I made one of Okaasan 's recipes."

At that, Otoosan stirred.  Slowly, he stood up and turned to face 
Kasumi. "Ah, so?  That would be good," he said in a complete monotone.  
"I'll be right in."

"Thank you, Otoosan."  Kasumi turned and ran back to the kitchen.  She
needed to get there before anything burned.  She was not running away
from Otoosan.  That's what she kept telling herself, anyway.

Eventually they were all seated around the table.  Kasumi sat across 
from Otoosan and looked at him, slightly fearful of his reaction.  Her 
own self-confidence wavered for a second.  How dare she make one of 
Okaasan's recipes and serve it at the table?!  She could never be the 
cook Okaasan was.

Otoosan took a bowl of rice with one hand and a pair of chopsticks with
the other. He reached with his chopsticks and grabbed some of the food
on his plate.  Kasumi wasn't sure if he even knew what he had between 
his chopsticks.  He put it into his mouth, bit into it, and chewed for
a moment.  He stopped, and for a second all of Kasumi's fears rushed 
in to claim her; *now* was the time that Otoosan was going to be angry
at her for trying to take Okaasan's place.

"It's delicious!"  In his excitement, Otoosan broke the chopsticks in
half. "It's just like Okaasan used to make, Kasumi!"  He started to 
cry.

For once, though, the crying brought happiness.  The sad, oppressive
tension that had permeated the house dissipated.  Akane and Nabiki 
looked at Otoosan, evidently taken aback by his sudden exuberance.

Kasumi smiled, then turned towards Nabiki.  "I had help when I most
needed it, Otoosan."

Nabiki turned, startled.  Pleased comprehension came over her face.
They sat there and smiled at each other.  The last of Kasumi's despair
evaporated.  They would make it.  The had lost Okaasan, but they had
each other, and that was enough.

***

"With what I got off Kuno yesterday, we should be able to cover this
expense and a couple of others."  Nabiki put the money on the counter,
then scowled.  "Ranma's just lucky that he makes more money for us
than he costs us, or he and his freeloading father would be out on
their butts."

Kasumi decided to ignore Nabiki's slightly crude language to focus on
another issue.  "You sold more pictures to Tatewaki-kun?"

Nabiki looked pleased with herself.  "Yup.  I had a whole roll and he
bought them lock, stock, and barrel."

Kasumi pressed her point.  "Oh my, and he has so many pictures
already."

Nabiki shrugged.  "He's obsessed, what can I say?"

Nabiki didn't understand.  Kasumi tried another tack.  "It's amazing,
isn't it, that he spends so much money for them?"

"He's rich, what else? He - "

"And he always seems to be willing to buy so many of them when we need
the money the most."

Nabiki froze, her mouth still open, her eyes wide.

Kasumi stooped down and picked up the laundry basket.  "Oh well, it's
as you say, he must be obsessed."

She walked past Nabiki as animation slowly returned to her.  Nabiki
looked very puzzled as Kasumi turned the corner out of the kitchen.
Good.  Hopefully Kasumi had planted some seeds there that would take
root.  Tatewaki and Nabiki would be good for each other, if they could
just see beyond their narrow perceptions of each other.

Some time later, after the wash had finished drying on the line, Kasumi
went out to take it inside.  Panda-ojisama and Otoosan were playing 
shogi on the porch.  There were no classes scheduled until the evening, 
when the few students they had would gather in the dojo.  The 
contractors were working on it now, failing to react at all to the 
sight of a panda playing shogi.  They had been here many times before.

"Hah!  Got you now, Saotome-kun," Otoosan said as he placed a piece.
Kasumi looked over at him and smiled affectionately.  He had, over
time, recovered something of his cheerful nature.  He was still
extremely fragile emotionally, and anything that even remotely
threatened his family was enough to cause him to cry and carry on.
His daughters understood for the most part, although Nabiki and Akane
would occasionally become exasperated.

Kasumi had just taken the last of the laundry off the line when a
missile came hurtling out of the sky.  Naturally it landed in the
pool, sending water spraying everywhere.  The contractors on the roof
failed to react to this as well.  Kasumi wondered what was left to
surprise them.  Maybe the only thing left was a bolt from heaven.

Nabiki had once posted odds on who would show up in the pool.  Ranma
got you even money; Ojisama was 3-2.  Ranma and Ojisama together were
3-1.  Ryoga had odds of 5-1, and Mousse and Shampoo were longshots at
20-1.  Shampoo in the bathtub, however, was only 3-1.

To Kasumi's surprise, it was Tatewaki who staggered out of the pool
and shook himself off. After checking to see that the laundry had
escaped the water, she walked over to him and bowed slightly.

"Hello, Tatewaki-kun.  May I get you some tea?"

Her unassuming greeting brought Tatewaki back to himself.  "It is
always a pleasure to see you, Kasumi-san.  Your offer is most gracious,
and I would gladly accept, but I must be off to teach a - certain
someone - a lesson in manners."

Kasumi smiled sweetly.  Not again.  "Ranma-kun did this to you?"

"He is the cause of it, to be sure, and it is to he that I must
administer my stern lecture.  But, as for the...argument...that sent
me to your lovely abode, it was none other than my sweet Akane-san
who delivered it."

"Oh my!"  Kasumi blinked, and inside she flinched.  "Why would she
do that?"

"It was that cursed Saotome's fault, have no fear, Kasumi-san.  For
some unknown reason he took exception to the pictures of my beloved
pig-tailed goddess that I had..." Tatewaki glanced up at the workers 
on the roof, "...recently acquired.  In our ensuing...discussion, I
found myself lying on the ground next to my other beloved, your dear
sister Akane-san.  I rose and expressed my undying love for her, but
the pictures that the fiend Saotome had tried to wrest from me
spilled out upon the ground between us, and my beloved Akane-san was
much wroth at my seeming indiscretion.  She let me know her
displeasure, as is her right.  And yet, it is Saotome Ranma who knows
the blame of it, and it is he who will pay."

Tatewaki-kun, Kasumi thought to herself, you must get over these
infatuations.  "Won't you just stay and rest a while?  It would be
pleasant to have some company."

She saw the refusal die on his lips as he looked behind her.  Turning,
Kasumi saw Nabiki walk out onto the porch.  "Kasumi!  Ranma
and Akane will be a little late; it seems they're having a fight
with...."  Nabiki trailed off as Tatewaki stepped around Kasumi.

"Perhaps, Kasumi-san, I would stay and share a cup of tea with you."
Tatewaki bowed, but his eyes didn't leave Nabiki's.

"Excellent.  I'll go get the tea.  Nabiki-chan, keep our guest
company until I return."

Nabiki flushed ever so slightly, then quickly recovered her composure.
"C'mon, Kuno-baby.   Maybe you can help me with my English lessons.
'How are you today, my favorite pigeon?' "

As Kasumi left, she could see Tatewaki struggling to respond.
" 'I am good...well.  I am well, Ms. Nabiki.'  What is a 'pigeon'?"

Kasumi put a pot on to boil, stopped to consider what would happen
when Ranma and Akane got home, and put on a second pot.  She was
just poring the water into the teapot when shouting ensued.  Kasumi
put the teapot and some cups on a tray and paused at the door to the
dining room, waiting for the right time to enter.  Soon Tatewaki came
flying through the door to reacquaint himself with the pond.  Shortly
thereafter, following a cry of "Ranma no baka!!", another person
continued his/her long familiarity with the depths of the pond.

Kasumi entered, smiling brightly.  "Tea's ready!"

Akane and Nabiki only stared at her, slightly incredulous.  Still,
her simple, unassuming statement calmed them and gave them strength.
Having a reputation for being oblivious had its advantages.

Ranma dragged an unconscious Tatewaki into the hallway.  She dropped
him and continued on down to the kitchen, where Kasumi could hear
the second kettle being put to good use.

Kasumi went out to get the first aid kit.  She returned and knelt next
to Tatewaki, who was struggling to sit him up.  Kasumi examined his
face.  A couple of bruises and a bump on the head; she had certainly
seen him with worse.  Ranma staggered back in, and Kasumi looked over
at him. Despite remaining conscious, Ranma had a few bruises himself.

Nabiki, with a great show of exasperation, came over and knelt by
Tatewaki.  "Here, let me."  She took the bandages from Kasumi and
began to tend to Tatewaki.

The seeds *have* taken root, Kasumi thought, and turned over to
Ranma.  He instinctively sat still and allowed her to examine him;
they had been over this many times before.  As she reached for the
first aid kit, she felt a hand grasp her wrist.

"I'll do it!" Akane looked fierce and determined.  Ranma saw, and
looked up into Kasumi's eyes, silently begging her.

Kasumi did a quick weighing on her scales, then stepped back.
"All right, Akane-chan."

Ranma slumped over, beaten.  Akane picked up some bandages, grabbed
Ranma's chin, and shook his head a little.  "Now stay still!  This
may hurt a little."

Ranma looked up at Kasumi in misery.  Kasumi smiled reassuringly at
him.  If he only knew what was in store for him.

***

Kasumi stood in the kitchen, making dinner.  She was still getting
used to preparing food for six people.  She had the rice boiling,
and the vegetables were frying.  It would be a simple dinner
tonight; she and Nabiki were still working on stretching the budget
for six people.  Nabiki had had initial success with selling pictures
of Ranma (what kind of pictures and to whom they were being sold,
Kasumi preferred not to think about), but for now, simple food in
vast quantities seemed to be best.

She was tossing the vegetables in the pan when she heard Akane enter.

"Kasumi-oneechan?"

"Hello, Akane.  How was your day?"  Still holding the pan, Kasumi
turned around.

Kasumi gave a small shriek.  She flung the pan in the air and raised
her hands above her head.  Ranma, who evidently had been lurking in
the hallway, darted in and grabbed the pan in mid-air.  Remarkably,
she also managed to catch the vegetables.

Kasumi barely noticed.  Part of her was panicking over Akane's
appearance. The other part was chastising her on her dramatics.

Akane evidently agreed with the latter.  "You don't have to make
such a big deal out of it, Oneechan."

Kasumi lowered her arms.  "What happened to your hair,
Akane-chan?"

Ranma looked up from where she was kneeling with the pan.
"Actually, it was - "

Akane interrupted.  "Well, I thought I'd give myself a little
haircut. But I guess I messed it up a bit, though."  She held out a
pair of scissors.  "I was wondering, could you even it up for me,
Oneechan?"

Kasumi blinked, flabbergasted.  She looked down at Ranma, who looked
uncharacteristically worried and concerned.  Two things were obvious:
this wasn't a voluntary haircut, and Ranma was somehow involved.
If Akane didn't feel like telling her, though, Kasumi didn't want
to press her.  There were certainly more important issues involved.

"Of course, Akane."  She turned to the stove and lowered the heat
on the burner.  "Could you watch this for me, Ranma-kun?  Make sure the
vegetables don't burn and the rice doesn't boil over."  Kasumi looked
down at Ranma's shirt, which was badly torn in front.  "There's a 
kettle of hot water by the sink, and one of your shirts is drying 
outside."

Taking the scissors, Kasumi followed Akane upstairs.  She noticed
that Akane was limping, further evidence that something unusual had
happened.  They went into Kasumi's room, which had the best mirror.
Kasumi took the sheet off her bed and had Akane lift the chair while
Kasumi spread the sheet underneath it.  Akane sat down.  Kasumi
surveyed the damage and began cutting.

All the while, her brain was working furiously.  This was a very
delicate time for Akane.  It wasn't that being Ranma 's fiancee was so
bad - everyone knew that if she protested strongly enough, she wouldn't
be held to it.

Akane, being the youngest, always felt that she needed to outperform 
her sisters.  Kasumi had already assumed the duties of running the 
house, and Nabiki, for the most part, controlled the finances.  Akane
had decided that the only position left was inheritor of the dojo.

She had pestered Otoosan mercilessly.  He had been reluctant - he held
the sexist view that only men could run a dojo - but he didn't have
the will to resist Akane for long.  He began training her in the
school of Anything Goes Martial Arts.  Akane had taken the training
very seriously, working out with weights and challenging anyone who
came along to a match.  Otoosan had kept at it, and had begrudgingly
accorded her martial arts skills some respect.

Then Ranma had come along.  Ranma had been trained since birth in the
same school.  He had been taught that all other things were secondary
to the Art, and every major portion of his life was guided by "Lessons"
of the school.  Add to that his remarkable strength and speed, and he
was a veritable force of nature in the dojo.  Akane had been beaten
easily, very easily, in her first match with Ranma.  That, Kasumi knew,
accounted for much of the hostility Akane felt towards Ranma.

Stripped of her martial arts superiority at home, Akane had
immediately fallen back on her hair.  After an incident with
Tofu-sensei a few years ago in which he called Akane a boy, Akane
had experimented with different, longer hair styles.  After settling
on one, she had concentrated on letting it grow.  Kasumi had felt
Akane's eyes measuring Kasumi's hair and comparing it to her own.
Then had come the day when Akane had decided that she had the longer 
hair.  A quiet relief came over her then.  After losing to Ranma, 
Akane had leaned on her longer hair like a crutch.  Kasumi, although 
very proud of her hair, didn't begrudge her sister's greater length.  
Akane needed to feel that she was the best in the family at something, 
and Kasumi didn't mind that at all.

Then today Akane had walked in, her hair chopped off, acting like she
hadn't a care in the world.  While Kasumi trimmed Akane's hair, her
mind raced.  Akane had to be given something new to focus on, and
quickly.  Akane was in a state of shock. Kasumi knew a reckoning
was coming, and it would be fearful, if it couldn't be partially
offset by something else that made Akane feel special.

"So what do you think of Ranma?"  Kasumi blurted out.

"Huh?"  Akane looked confused.

That was much too abrupt.  Kasumi calmed herself and started over.
"Are you getting to know your fiancee better?"

That caused a frown to briefly flit across Akane's face.  "He's not
my fiancee."

Kasumi continued as if she hadn't heard.  "Otoosan is very glad that
you're engaged.  He thinks very highly of the Saotome's."

Akane clenched her teeth, then forced herself to be still.  Another
advantage to an apparently oblivious nature, Kasumi had discovered,
is that people couldn't stay mad at you. "What about what I think?"

That's a good point, Kasumi thought, and if I didn't think you
liked Ranma, I'd have Otoosan call off the engagement.  But I think
you know better.  "It's nice that you're the first one of us to get
engaged."

Akane opened her mouth quickly, then left it open before closing it
slowly.

Got you, Kasumi thought.  "You'll be the first one of us to get
married.  That will make Otoosan very happy."

Akane looked thoughtful.

Beaming, Kasumi continued.  "And you'll be the first to give Otoosan
a grandchild.  Imagine his face."

Kasumi expected a violent reaction to this remark.  Instead, Kasumi 
saw a small smile appear on Akane's face.  This, Kasumi decided, was
a good sign. The smile remained there as Kasumi finished up.

"There you go, Akane-chan.  It's a little more even now."

Akane shook herself out of her reverie, looked at herself in the
mirror, and gasped.  "Oneechan!  It's beautiful."

Kasumi brushed the hair off of Akane's uniform, pleased.  "I'm glad
you like it.  How is your ankle?"

Akane stood up and winced.  "I think I better go see Tofu-sensei."

The name sent a small tingle along Kasumi's spine, but she didn't
dare react.  Akane was still going to have an outburst of some sort,
and Tofu-sensei was just the man to handle it.  "All right.  Don't be
long; I'll hold dinner."

Kasumi entered the kitchen and didn't see Ranma.  The kettle was empty,
however, so she assumed he was changing his clothes.  She went over to
the stove and was pleased to notice that the vegetables hadn't been
allowed to burn.

She looked out the window; Ranma had donned his orange shirt and was
throwing one of his red ones in the trash.  He saw her back in the
kitchen, gave a small wave of his hand, and jumped up onto the roof.

Not for long, though.  Shortly thereafter, he appeared in the door
behind her.  "Kasumi, where's Akane?"

Still stirring the vegetables, Kasumi answered him.  "She hurt her
ankle this afternoon, so naturally she went to go see Tofu-sensei."
She paused; if Akane didn't want to tell her what had happened,
perhaps Ranma would.  "Did something happen at school today?"

She didn't get an answer.  She turned around, but Ranma was gone.

"Oh my."  She turned back to the stove, the implications staggering
her.  Ranma  *cared* for Akane.  Although she hadn't been fooled by
Akane's protestations of complete indifference, Kasumi had wondered
if Ranma cared for anything besides martial arts. He had been raised
to believe that martials arts was all there was to life, after all.
Now, though, it was obvious that Ranma was truly concerned about
Akane. He had gone to be with her during her trouble.  That spoke
volumes about how he felt towards his fiancee.

Kasumi smiled and began to sing a little ode to the vegetables she
was cooking.  Once Akane had recovered, she would begin taking the
engagement seriously.  Of course, once Akane decided to do something,
she tended to work too hard at it, often to her own detriment and the
detriment of those around her.  However, Ranma - despite all of his
protesting - would eventually succumb, because deep inside his
heart he wanted to.

There was a lot for them to work out, but they would be getting
married.  Of this, Kasumi was certain.

***

As Kasumi watched Akane wrap Ranma's head, she reflected that she had
severely underestimated the problems those two would have to overcome.
Fiancees for Ranma had popped out of the woodwork, and Akane had faced
her share of suitors.  Yet, through it all, Kasumi's certainty hadn't
wavered.  Ranma and Akane had managed to remain together.  They'd very
nearly gotten married, too, just last month.  Those plans had been put
off until things could be settled between Ranma, Akane, and their
various suitors.  Kasumi also thought that maybe nothing could happen
until Ranma had his curse lifted (although Ranma seemed to have almost
grown attached to his dual nature).  But all that didn't diminish the
inevitability of their marriage.

Finally Akane leaned back, pleased.  "There!  All better, right,
Ranma?"

Ranma was having difficulty answering, since most of his head was
swathed in bandages.

Kasumi moved in.  "Wonderful job, Akane-chan!  Let me adjust the
bandages just a little."

Ranma eyes glowed with gratitude as Kasumi stripped off most of
the bandages.

Akane, meanwhile, was looking over at Tatewaki and Nabiki.  "How
are you two doing?"

"*I* am doing fine," Nabiki answered.  "Kuno-baby is going to be
aching for a week."  She finished her ministrations, leaned back and
eyed him critically. "Not bad.  You'll receive my bill shortly."

"Of that, I have no doubt, Tendo Nabiki-san."  Tatewaki rose to his
feet and bowed deeply to the center of the room.  "I thank you all
for your unsurpassed hospitality."  Glancing at Ranma out of the side
of his eyes, he corrected himself.  "Almost all of you."

Tatewaki turned towards Akane, and appeared to be on the verge of
spouting some of his infamous poetry.  However, he seemed to feel
the weight of Nabiki's stare, and, glancing quickly at her, instead
left the room.

Kasumi finished with Ranma.  He looked much better.  Akane stuck
her face in front of Ranma's and eyed him worriedly.  "Do you think
he needs to see Tofu-sensei?"

Ranma glowered at her.  "Hah!  You just want an excuse to go see
Tofu-sensei yourself!"

Akane practically growled.  "What would you know about it?"

Ranma looked smug.  "I was there when you told his Okaasan that
you were in love with him."

Shock covered Akane's face.  She sat still, trying to look at
Kasumi out of the corner of her eye.  Ranma looked embarrassed
himself, and tried *not* to look at Kasumi.

***

"Whatcha do that for?!?"  Ranma glared at Saotome-ojisama.

Ojisama lowered the kettle.  "You can stop now.  The Okaasan
knows everything, Ranma, my boy."

"What?"  Embarrassed (and why wouldn't he be, wearing that pink
dress?), Ranma turned and faced Tofu-sensei's Okaasan.

Remarkably, she ignored the background antics and turned to
Kasumi.  "You must be Kasumi, right?  Would you walk with me to the
train station?"

A bolt ran through Kasumi.  Tofu-sensei's Okaasan approved!  "Of 
course."

"You go on ahead with her, Tofu."  Tofu-sensei's Okaasan tried not 
to look sly and, for the most part, succeeded.

Tofu-sensei turned in the general direction of Kasumi.  "Sorry to be
so much trouble to you."

Kasumi felt her legs go a little weak, but she had long practice in
appearing unaffected by the things around her.  "Oh no, it's no trouble
at all, Tofu-sensei."

Without another word, he took off down the street, his Otoosan's
shrine on his back.

"Sensei!"  Akane had behaved remarkably well during the whole ordeal,
and Kasumi was grateful for her help.  Akane pointed down the street.
"The station's that way."

"Oh!"  He looked around and started laughing.  "You're right!"  He
turned and started running the other way.

Kasumi couldn't help laughing also.  He slowed to a walk as she
joined him.  His Okaasan remained behind, talking to Akane.

Tofu-sensei was still laughing.  "Okaasan, when did you get so tall?"

Kasumi giggled.  "It's me, Sensei.  It's Kasumi."

"Oh!  Kasumi."  The silly smile that always seemed to cover his face
grew wider.  Kasumi could remember when he first opened his practice.
He had behaved more or less normally.  As she had grown older, the
silly smile had appeared and had grown wider with the passing of time.
Now that they had the approval of his Okaasan, it was the widest she
had ever seen it.

She turned her head to consider him.  His eyes had that glazed,
unfocussed look they always had around her.  His tall, strong body
didn't seem to be straining under the burden of the shrine.  She felt
her breathing quicken just a little.  She fought to control it, and
found that she wasn't particularly inclined to control her reactions
to him.

But there were other considerations.  She reached out and put her
hand on his arm, stopping him.  They stood and faced each other.

"Tofu-sensei."  The words were very hard to say.  She clasped her
hands in front of her.  His eyes slowly started to focus on her eyes.

"Tofu-chan."  That sounded better on her lips.  "You know how much
my family means to me?"

He blinked a couple of times.  "Of course I do.  You have wonderful
sisters, and that Ranma fellow is...."

"They need me.  Ranma and Akane need to get married.  Nabiki needs
to finish high school and find a good college.  Otoosan...Otoosan
isn't quite ready to be on his own."

Tofu-sensei was silent for a moment, his face sober for a change.
In the distance, his Okaasan could be heard yelling "Hey! Tofu!
Are you trying to leave me behind?"

He and Kasumi continued to stare into each other's eyes.  Spurred
on by the sound of his Okaasan's footsteps, he nodded.
"I understand."

Kasumi wanted to touch his face, to put the smile back on it.
Instead, she whispered softly, "Someday.  I promise."

The silly smile returned in full force, and Kasumi's spirit rose
with it.

His Okaasan joined them.  "Let's get going, you two, I don't want
to miss my train."

"Of course, Ranma, let's go!"  Tofu-sensei started to walk back towards
the Tendo home.

His Okaasan sighed, but looked affectionately after him.  "He really
likes you, my dear."

Kasumi's eyes shone brightly.  "I know."

Tofu-sensei's Okaasan regarded her for a moment, smiled, then yelled 
down the street. "Come back here, Tofu!  It's the other way!"

***

Akane glared at Ranma, then leaned over to him in an unsuccesful 
attempt to keep herself from being heard.  "Shut up, you dolt!"

Ranma shooed Akane away.  "All right, all right, I understand.  But I
tell you I feel fine.  I don't need no medicine or stuff."

Akane's hand clenched into a fist.  "I'm only worried about you, you
jerk!"

Kasumi sighed.  Even after all this time, Akane often couldn't
express her feelings of affection without adding some hostility.  Not
that Ranma was helping.  If they were going to be able to settle the
differences between them and their suitors, they would need to learn
to not fight with each other so often.

Kasumi went into the kitchen and came out with the cookies she had
prepared.

In her absence, Ranma and Akane had risen to their feet, yelling into
each other's faces.  The rest of the family was watching with varying
degrees of interest.  Nabiki, looking faintly bored, looked up at
Kasumi. Her eyes gleamed a little at the sight of the bundle of
cookies; she knew who they were for.

"Akane-chan?  Ranma-kun?"  They stopped and turned to look at
her, the anger draining from their faces.  "Would you take this over
to Tofu-sensei?"

Both of their faces brightened, obviously glad that they hadn't
offended Kasumi in any way.  They both really liked Tofu-sensei, and
understood what he meant to her.  Akane took the bundle from Kasumi.
"Sure, Oneechan!  He'll be glad to get them."

Kasumi's spirit did a quick rise and fall.  "I know."  She walked past
them, out onto the porch, looking at the pond.  The sun was at just
the right angle to cause the pond to sparkle brightly.  In her mind,
the sparkles formed the face of Tofu-chan.

Please be patient, beloved, she thought to herself.  I'm making
progress here.  Soon Akane and Ranma will be ready to take my place
here.  They'll take care of Otoosan.  Nabiki will go to college and
make for herself a place in this world that will be the pride of the
family.  Then there will be time for you and me.

She turned around and started.  "Oh my!"  The whole family was
watching her.  Saotome-ojisama, returned to human form, a slight smile
plying his face.  Otoosan, his lips trembling through his smile, tears
threatening to stream down his face.  Nabiki,  the glint in her eyes
brighter, her smile full of affection.  Akane, hugging the bundle,
smiling broadly. Ranma, standing just over Akane's shoulder, his grin
just as broad.

"Oh my" she said again, softly, tremulously. "You two had better get
going; I'll have dinner ready when you get back."

"You always do," Ranma said, with affection she had never heard from
him before.  Lightly he put his hand on Akane's shoulder. "Let's
go, Akane-chan."

Akane's eyes glistened.  "Okay."  She leaned back into Ranma.  Only
for a moment; then she moved away, he let his hand fall, and together
they walked for the door.

As Kasumi entered the kitchen and began the ritual of the apron, she
reflected on her life.  Bad things had happened, to her and her
family.  Sacrifices had had to be made by everyone.  Their lives were
in constant turmoil.  Yet, she felt she had done good.  Underneath
the turmoil, the fighting, the struggle to survive from one month to
the next, they loved each other.  The knew when they needed each
other the most, and were there to provide support.  Kasumi was proud
of her family.

Okaasan was proud of the family, too.

Kasumi paused while drying her hands.  Where had that thought come
from?  She looked around the kitchen, as if she expected to find
Okaasan there.

Perhaps, Kasumi thought, staring at the empty kitchen, she *is* here.

Smiling, she started to make dinner for her family.

The Right Side of the Ledger 

The huntress waited for her prey. Although not in sight, she could almost 
smell him. The prey knew she was stalking him, and would try to escape. A 
few had tried before. None had yet succeeded. 

She saw him scamper to the top of the wall. The prey blanched at the sight 
of the ten foot drop. Feh, the huntress thought. She had stalked prey who 
would leap over that wall without thinking twice. This prey was definitely 
weak, in more ways than one. It didn't diminish her pleasure in the hunt. 

As she watched from the shadows of the alley, her prey swung his feet over,
hung from his hands at the top of the wall, and let himself drop. He landed
ungracefully but managed to keep his balance; a small victory. Quickly, he 
glanced around and headed down the street. 

The huntress knew where he was going. She scampered down the alley, across 
a couple of lawns, and through a garden gate, not even acknowledging the 
old man tending it. He couldn't touch her; no one could. 

She stood in plain sight under a tree, waiting. As she had hoped, the prey 
was so busy looking over his shoulder that he wasn't really watching where 
he was going. She waited until he drew even with her, then pounced. 

"My, my, finally decided to slink out of school, did we, Akihito?" Her tone 
was light, almost playful, but with a definite menace. 

The prey jumped, and his eyes widened in fear. "Na... Nabiki!" 

She shook her head sadly and tsked, her eyes never leaving his. "Did you 
think you could escape me? Come, you should know me better than that." She 
bore her "evil eye" into him, an expression of superiority and contempt 
that she had practiced and applied for years. Properly used, the subject 
could do no more than gibber in fear. "Where is the 10,000 yen you owe me,
Akihito?" 

To her immense satisfaction, he start gibberring. "I... I... I was g-going 
to t-t-talk with you before, I mean after, after school. I g-got held up 
b-by Miss Hin-Hinako a-and I was g-g-going to call you after I got 
h-home...." He trailed off miserably. 

"Uh huh." She intensified the evil eye to let him know she wasn't fooled. 
He gasped and took a step back, a reaction she had never gotten before. 
It made her feel warm inside. 

Finally, she relented. She glanced down into the pocket of her school uniform
and pulled out her ledger. She flipped through several pages and ran her 
finger down a list of numbers for effect; she already knew what they said. 
"I let you borrow 7,500 yen at 10% interest for two weeks, that interest to
increase one percantage point for each day beyond that time, up to a maximum
of 10,000 yen, at which point the full amount must be paid or substantial 
penalties would apply." She looked up at him, a glint in her eyes. "Trust me,
you don't want to know what those penalties are." 

He looked very ready to faint. "R-Ranma?" 

She pretended to think it over. Having one of the most powerful martial 
artists on the planet as a houseguest and future in-law had some advantages,
one of which was the fear he instilled in those who were in awe of his 
powers. With seeming reluctance, she shook her head. "No, how would I get 
my money from you if you were lying in a broken heap three districts away?"
Akihito flinched. She grinned and continued. "However, wouldn't your mother
be pleased to know you borrowed 7,500 yen to buy that Nintendo game she had 
forbidden you to play?" 

At this, his jaw dropped open. "How... how...?" 

She reached over and patted his cheek. "Akihito-kun, you should learn that 
there is - nothing - you - can - hide - from - me." Especially, she thought 
to herself, when your sister is my classmate. "So... where's my money?" 

He thrust his hands into his pockets and came out with a 1,000 yen bill. He
thrust it at her. "H-here." 

She looked at it with disdain, refusing to take it. "That doesn't even cover
today's interest." 

"It's all I have!" There was desperation in his voice. "P-please, I'll give
you the rest tomorrow!" 

She shook her head slowly. "That was not our arrangement." 

"O-okay... 12,000 yen! Tomorrow!" He was frantic now, his eyes wild. 

She rested her forefinger alongside her cheek, tilted her head, and made a 
great show of considering his offer. She enjoyed watching him sweat out of 
the corner of her eye. 

When a minute had passed and she had said nothing, he blurted "15,000! After
school tomorrow!" 

She smiled, took out her pencil, and made a mark in her ledger. "Right, 
15,000. Plus this," she said as she snatched the bill from his slowly 
falling hand. "Don't try any more of these childish escape maneuvers, or 
I'll let Ranma know about the pictures you bought of him a few weeks back." 

He actually let out a little sob. Slowly, he backed away, as if afraid to 
leave without her express permission. When it became clear she was going to 
let him go, he turned and ran down the street. 

The thrill of the hunt accomplished filled Nabiki. She had pummelled him 
nearly into unconsciousness, without ever laying a finger on him. Ranma 
could never do that, she thought with tremendous satisfaction. 

She walked home, still full of her victory. Her technique had been flawless;
the thought of not paying her the money he owed would not occur to him again.
A few other students had tried similar ploys, and had been punished 
appropriately, until the word had gotten around that Nabiki was not one to 
be crossed. Some, though, still needed to learn the hard way. 

She slipped off her shoes as she entered the house. Hearing the rest of the
family in the dining room, she padded down the hall and joined them. 

Kasumi had just sat down after placing the dinner dishes on the table. She 
looked over at Nabiki. "We were worried about you Nabiki-chan. I'm so glad 
you made it home in time for dinner. Did you wash your hands?" 

Nabiki glowered at her. Sometimes Kasumi carried the mothering thing a bit 
too far. Still, the smile and slightly vacuous expression on Kasumi's face 
took the sting out of her words. Grumbling, Nabiki went into the kitchen, 
washed her hands, and rejoined the table. 

"Nabiki, why were you late?" Father had a stern look on his face. "Your 
sister works so hard to make you a delicious dinner, the least you can do 
is to be home in time to enjoy it." 

Nabiki bit back a growl. She had just completed a successful hunt; the last 
thing she needed was grief from her family. She could deal with her father, 
though. Nabiki knew that his stern look was all bluff; Father had no backbone
at all. All she had to do was to put the slightest bit of irritation into her
tone. "I wasn't late, Daddy. I'm here now, eating. No need to yell at me." 

As she predicted, his stern look fell off his face. "I... I was only trying 
to...." He trailed off, looking vaguely hurt. 

At least he's not crying, Nabiki thought to herself, satisfied with the 
results. He could be such a baby sometimes. Akane was giving her a reproachful
look, which Nabiki chose to ignore. She concentrated on her dinner, which 
*was* delicious. Kasumi certainly did know how to cook them. 

After dinner Nabiki left Kasumi to the dishes, Ranma and Akane to their 
fighting, and Father and Uncle to their game of shogi. She went upstairs 
and turned on her computer. She waited while the blue clouds went by, then 
started up her spreadsheet program. She scrolled through the list of 
spreadsheets until she found the one marked "Debts to be Collected - 
Personal". She opened it up, found Akihito's name, and began entering the 
details of the day's business. 

She went on to do her homework, balance the family books, and do some 
aerobics to the sound of music pounding from her CD. Panting a little, she 
flopped into her chair and opened up her spreadsheets again, just for fun. 
She opened up the "Debts to be Collected - Family" spreadsheet and scrolled
through the names of the dojo students. Everyone was more or less up to date,
she was disappointed to note. Half the fun of the job was the collections. 

She amused herself by using her abacus to confirm the computer's totals. Her
skills on her abacus were second to none in this day and age. Her fingers 
flew effortlessly over the tokens, flipping them to and fro and confirming 
that the computer had, indeed, gotten it right. She smiled; if there had 
been a discrepancy, she would have begun by doubting the computer. 

She leaned back in her chair, put her hands behind her head, and closed her
eyes. She was extremely gratified with the day's events. She replayed the 
scene with Akihito in her mind over and over again, savoring his reactions,
his obvious fear of the power she held over him. 

She smiled, exultant. She was Tendo Nabiki. No one could touch her. 

"Nabiki-chan?" 

Nabiki looked over her shoulder. A familiar figure was standing behind her.
She struggled to recall who it was. Pleasure washed over her when she 
remembered. "Hi, Mother." She frowned; Mother didn't look right. Her face 
was a little blurry, and she had her long hair tied in a pony tail and hung
over her shoulder. When had she grown all that hair? Nabiki couldn't remember. 

"Nabiki, beloved, be warned." 

Be warned about what? Nabiki looked back over at the spreadsheets, at the 
wonderful job she had done with the finances. The family wasn't exactly 
rolling in money, but they were a far sight better off than a few months ago,
when they didn't have the money to buy food. Nabiki had guided them through 
that storm and was well prepared for another, should it arise. 

"Are you sure about all of your spreadsheets, Nabiki-chan?" 

Nabiki frowned, opening up the list again and scrolling through it. She 
stopped about halfway down; there in the list was a spreadsheet she had 
never seen before. It was called "NABIKI". The letters of the name seemed 
to glow brighter than the other spreadsheet names. Hesitantly, Nabiki 
double-clicked on her name. 

The spreadsheet that opened up was simple enough. It had two columns. The 
left had normal, black letters that somehow seemed darker than usual. The 
right column had silvery letters. 

Nabiki tried to focus on the column headings. The right seemed to say "Good
Things Nabiki Has Done". The left said "Bad Things Nabiki Has Done." 

She concentrated on the entries under each heading. They seemed to be more 
images than words. Under the right side, she could see herself working on the 
family bills; sitting by Kasumi's side while she was sick; helping Ranma buy
Akane a Christmas present. On the left side she could see herself selling 
pictures of Ranma; teasing Akane about her engagement; forcing Ranma to spend
time alone with Ukyo, Kodachi, and Shampoo while Nabiki collected fees from 
them. The last entry on the left side was of Akihito sobbing as he ran. 

Suddenly the entries of the spreadsheet changed. The black entries shaped 
themselves into hulking, frightening, growling wolves. The silver entries 
turned into little samurai carrying fearsome swords. The two sides attacked 
each other across her monitor, each side fighting ferociously. The wolves 
pounced and snapped and howled. The samurai fought valiantly and skillfully. 

Unfortunately, it was soon apparent that the wolves outnumbered the samurai.
Although the samurai never gave up and dispatched a large number of the 
wolves, they were eventually overwhelmed. The last samurai fell, still 
hacking with his sword as a wolf consumed him. 

The remaining wolves flowed together, forming one giant wolf. It turned to 
stare with red, glowing eyes at Nabiki. Nabiki shook in her chair, trying 
to get up but somehow unable to move. The wolf's face filled the screen, 
its tongue hanging out over its long sharp teeth. It lifted its chin and 
howled. 

Terror filled Nabiki. She tried to reach over and shut off the computer, 
but her hand wouldn't move. 

The wolf seemed to sense her helplessness. She could feel its amusement over
her fear. It slowly came out of the screen, its body growing as it emerged. 
Its huge front paws came down squarely on her chest, making it impossible 
for her to breathe. It panted over her, its hot breath filling her nose and
mouth. 

Nabiki wanted to scream, to run, to move, to close her eyes so she wouldn't
see the wolf laughing at her. All she could do was stare at the wolf as 
terror filled her. 

The wolf gave one final howl, this one so full of hate and triumph that 
what remained of Nabiki's sanity fled. It bent and licked her neck, its 
rough tongue scratching like sandpaper. With a growl, it opened its jaws 
wide and clamped down on her neck. She could feel its teeth penetrating her;
she could feel her own blood filling her throat. It began to shake her like 
a doll, and she could feel her flesh giving way. Tears of helpless fear 
streamed down her face; feebly, she managed to raise one of her arms an inch.
The wolf laughed at her, somehow. In its eyes, she could see it promise that
the terror would never end; she would never die and never stop feeling its 
teeth. 

Nabiki screamed and fell out of her chair. She thrashed and cried but it 
was no use; the wolf had her, would always have her. She screamed, her 
scream full of denial and despair. Then she saw the woman with the long 
pony tail, and the woman was trying to talk to her. Nabiki cried out 
"Mother!" and hugged the woman tightly. The woman rocked her gently and 
spoke soothing, comforting words. And the wolf was gone. 

Rationality returned gradually to Nabiki. She slowed her sobbing and let 
Kasumi continue to rock her while she considered what had happened. She 
must have dozed off in front of the computer and had a dream. More than a
dream; the worst nightmare she had ever had. She must have screamed at the
end and Kasumi had heard and been there as she woke up. Thankfully. 

She stopped Kasumi's rocking and slowly brought herself into a kneeling 
position. She was sniffling uncontrollably, and found a box of tissue 
thrust in front of her face. She looked up to see Akane looking scared 
and worried, and that was somehow comforting. She took the tissue and 
blew her nose and dried her tears. After a few moments she was relatively
clean and she gave Akane a weak smile. 

Everyone seemed to breathe a sigh of relief. Nabiki looked around, aware for
the first time that the whole family was in her room. They all had expressions
of worry on their faces. Father looked almost as terrified as Nabiki had been
moments ago. She reached out, took his hand and gave it a little shake, 
showing him a stronger smile to convince him that she was all right. 

"What happened, Nabiki?" Ranma was wet, and Nabiki wondered what could have
caused Ranma to assume her current form. Any number of things, Nabiki knew, 
Akane being the most likely source. 

"I just had a bad dream." Nabiki's voice sounded much too tremulous for her
tastes, and she forced herself to continue in a stronger voice. "I'm okay,
it's over, everyone out of my room. Especially you, Ranma, you're dripping 
all over my things." 

At the return of her normal acerbity, the worry went out of most of their 
faces. Father gave her hand a quick squeeze, more to reassure himself than 
her, before he joined the others in shuffling out of her room. 

All but Kasumi, who was still kneeling on the floor with Nabiki. The look of
worry was still on her face. That scared Nabiki a little; she hadn't realized
how much she depended on Kasumi's constant smile and seeming obliviousness. 
Now there was no trace of either; rather, Kasumi looked sad and concerned. 

"Nabiki, tell me. What happened?" There was a tone of command there that 
Nabiki hadn't heard since her mother had died. 

Nabiki adopted a tactic which had always worked with Mother, which was to 
assume a sober expression and stare Kasumi in the eye. "It was just a bad 
dream. It scared me and I screamed, but it's over and I'll be fine." 

Slowly, reluctantly, Kasumi nodded and stood up. After a long, probing look 
at Nabiki, she turned towards the door. 

"Older sister," Nabiki blurted out. Kasumi turned her head back towards 
Nabiki. "Thank you." 

Kasumi's smile returned. Giving a slight bow of her head and shoulders, 
Kasumi left the room. 

Nabiki stood up, glad that Kasumi wouldn't see how much her legs were 
shaking. She straightened the chair. Without looking at the computer, she 
shut it off. Cross-linked files be damned; she just couldn't deal with it 
right now. 

Nabiki took off her clothes, put on her pajamas, turned out the lights, and
got into bed. After a few seconds, she reached over and turned on her desk 
lamp. 

It didn't help. Nabiki spent all night staring at the ceiling. 

*** 

Nabiki sat under a tree, the lunch Kasumi had made resting by her side. It 
didn't particularly interest her. Her normal lunchmates had fled her 
presence after she made it pointedly clear how unwelcome their company 
would be. 

Her thoughts were a complete mess. She couldn't bring any order to them, and
that troubled her deeply. She didn't remember a thing that her teacher had 
said that morning. She couldn't seem to recall what Kasumi had made her for 
lunch, even though she had opened the tin a minute ago. She stared at the 
statue of the prinicpal in front of her, its laughing face seeming to taunt
her. She watched it closely to see if it would grow fangs. 

A shadow fell over her. Annoyed, she looked up, ready to bite someone's head 
off. She was in no mood for any conversation. 

Her annoyance grew when she saw it was Tatewaki, holding his bokken as 
always. Yet, somehow, the scathing tirade she had prepared died on her lips.
She scowled at him; he looked down at her, bemused. That made her angrier. 
"What do you want, Kuno?" she growled. 

It didn't ruffle him. He could go from one emotional extreme to the next, 
but it often took a lot for him to change. Most of the world seemed to flow
by him, and he chose what was significant and what was to be ignored. Nabiki
had always envied and admired that quality. 

"I believe, Tendo Nabiki-san, that you were to obtain for me some more 
pictures of my beloved pig-tail goddess?" 

Damn, Nabiki thought, I forgot about the property taxes. Gotta pay that by
the end of the week. Yet, she couldn't bring herself to worry about it too 
much. If necessary, she could cover the expense out of her own earnings, 
and she wasn't particularly inclined to deal with Tatewaki right now. 

"Sorry, Kuno, I don't have them. Lost them, sorry. I'll let you know when I 
have more." 

She could see the confusion on his face. The very concept of her losing 
anything seemed alien to him. Her fault, she supposed, for building a 
reputation for ruthless efficiency. 

To her absolute shock and irritation, Tatewaki sat down beside her. He put
his bokken across his legs and sat facing her. "Something troubles you 
deeply, Nabiki-san. Others have mentioned this also. If I can be of service,
please command me." 

She regarded him skeptically. She tried to form the evil eye but it got 
lost somewhere in his stern features and even expression. 

She opened her mouth to 'command' him to go jump into the pool. "Kuno, have
you ever needed money?" 

The words hung there and she couldn't take them back. 

His expression remained even, but he took a while to answer. "Does it bother
you that I have so much to spend, while you have much less?" 

"Yes!" The vehemence surprised her, but she rushed on before she could stop 
herself. "Our family used to be well off. Not rich, but never wanting. 
Father had a good practice and a steady income. Then Mother got sick, and 
all our money disappeared. I took over the finances because Father couldn't
function and Kasumi had too much else to do. And I was good!" She grabbed 
her ledger from her uniform and shook it at Tatewaki. "We survived even 
though most of Father's students left. We had food and clothes, but not much
else. I scraped together what I could, and I soon found other ways to raise 
money." 

She stopped to wipe her sleeve across her eyes. "I discovered that I could 
sell things. I could lend money to people and make them pay me more back. 
I found out information that was embarrassing to people, and used that 
knowledge to make them give me money. I found out what people desired, and
became a way of fulfilling that desire, at a cost." 

She stopped, realizing what she had just said, wondering if he would be 
offended. When he said nothing, when he did nothing but continue to look at
her, she went on. 

"It... it became a fun thing to do. I was good at it, and was soon making 
almost as much money as Father. Making money became the most important thing
in the world to me. More, though, I found that I enjoyed dealing with people
when I was making money. I enjoyed making them happy...." She trailed off, 
unwilling to say the next part out loud. But she had to, she needed this out
of her. "I enjoyed making them afraid, too. I liked seeing them suffer 
because they didn't have money. It was nice to see someone scrabbling for
money like our family always is." 

She got up on her knees and leaned forward to look into his eyes. "Is that
wrong? Our family needs the money! We'd have lost the dojo and been living
in a small apartment if it weren't for me. We'd never have been able to 
take in the Saotome's, and they might have bumped into Auntie Saotome too
soon and been forced to kill themselves." Tears were pouring from her eyes
now, but that was less important to her than getting an answer from 
Tatewaki. "Is it wrong? If I made money for the family and kept Ranma and 
his father alive, does it matter what methods I used to get the money?" 

Tatewaki looked up from her eyes and stared at something off to the side. 
Following his eyes, she saw that he was staring at the statue of the 
principal. His father, Nabiki remembered with a start. It was still 
difficult to accept that they were from the same family. 

"My father was a businessman," Tatewaki said with an even tone, his words
less flowery than usual. "A very good one. He spent all his time on the 
business and made for the family a substantial sum of money. My sister and 
I grew up never knowing him. Our mother was very unhappy and she took out 
that unhappiness on us." 

Tatewaki paused, the pain of some memory evident in his eyes. "It was almost
a relief when she... died. Father took time off from his business to take 
care of the family. It was his duty." For the first time Nabiki could recall,
the word "duty" sounded like an epithet on his lips. 

"He discovered a house full of strangers. We didn't know him and didn't want
to know him. My sister and I were barely civil to each other. She found her
solace in horticulture and raising dangerous animals." He grabbed his bokken
in one hand and gripped it tightly. "I found this... and the Bard." His hand
relaxed, and his tone took on a softer, almost wistful tone. 

"Such and so finely bolted didst thou seem: 
And thus thy fall hath left a kind of blot 
To mark the full-fraught man and best indued 
With some suspicion. I will weep for thee; 
For this revolt of thine, methinks, is like 
Another fall of man." 

Nabiki drew a sharp breath. She reached out and rested her hand on his 
forearm. Tatewaki glanced down at it, then looked back at his father's 
statue and continued. 

"My father could not handle the death of my mother and the uncaring of his
children. He provided for us, left us servants and money, quit his business,
and disappeared. It made little difference to Kodachi and I, we had gotten 
along very well without him before. We preferred his absence to his presence.
He eventually returned and he... was different. 

"The body's delicate: the tempest in my mind 
Doth from my senses take all feeling else 
Save what beats there. Filial ingratitude! 
Is it not as this mouth should tear this hand 
For lifting food to't? But I will punish home: 
No, I will weep no more. In such a night 
To shut me out! Pour on; I will endure. 
In such a night as this! O Regan, Goneril! 
Your old kind father, whose frank heart gave all,-- 
O, that way madness lies; let me shun that; 
No more of that." 

Tatewaki turned his head back to face Nabiki, and his eyes bored into hers. 
"I would give all the money I had, Tendo Nabiki-san, to be in a family such 
as yours." 

The tears returned to Nabiki's eyes. She had lived all her life in a loving,
supportive family. To hear that others didn't know such love shocked her to
the core of her being. She had thought Tatewaki obsessive and Kodachi 
deranged; she now saw that it was not so simple as that. 

She looked down at the ledger, and a sudden loathing came over her. She got
up, anger filling her, and grabbed the ledger in both hands, preparing to 
rip it in half. 

With a single graceful movement, Tatewaki rose and gently put his bokken in
between her arms in such a manner that she couldn't complete her ripping 
motion. "She that wants for money, means and content is without three good 
friends. It is not the search for money, Nabiki-san, that condemns thee, but
rather the manner you use to obtain it. 

"Though you and all the kings of Christendom 
Are led so grossly by this meddling priest, 
Dreading the curse that money may buy out; 
And by the merit of vile gold, dross, dust, 
Purchase corrupted pardon of a man, 
Who in that sale sells pardon from himself, 
Though you and all the rest so grossly led 
This juggling witchcraft with revenue cherish, 
Yet I alone, alone do me oppose." 

Nabiki blinked and tried to work it out. Shakespeare was not her specialty. 
Tatewaki saw the puzzlement on her face and smiled. "Do you make money, 
Nabiki-san, because you feel a guilt that you believe money will assuage, or 
do you make money so that others will not be wanting?" 

She stood there, resisting the urge to give the easy, safe answer. She let 
the feelings and thoughts troubling her soul roil about and show her the 
truth. The answer finally came in a form she did not expect. "I love my 
family." 

Tatewaki extracted his bokken. "Then do not deprive them of your labors. 
Instead, make certain the labors do not become a means unto themselves. She 
who hunts to feed her family is a better person than she who hunts for the 
pleasure of the kill." 

Nabiki stared at her ledger, then slowly put it back into her uniform. She 
looked over at Tatewaki, who for once didn't look either stern, superior, 
obsessive, or angry; rather, he seemed pleased, relieved, and almost happy. 

Very similar, Nabiki decided, to the way she was feeling right at this moment. 

Nabiki sat down next to her lunch. All of a sudden, she was famished. She 
took her chopsticks and lifted some sushi from her box. She paused and looked
up at Tatewaki. "C'mon, Kuno-baby, siddown." 

He looked a little surprised at this, but sat down across from her. She 
waggled the sushi in front of him. "You want some? Kasumi makes the best." 

He looked around. "I did not bring my chopsticks, Nabiki-san." 

She smiled. "Open." 

He looked almost amused at her tone. He leaned forward and allowed her to 
put the sushi in his mouth. He chewed and nodded his appreciation. 

Nabiki took a bite herself. "Tomorrow," she said after swallowing, "I'll 
ask Kasumi to make you a lunch as well. I'm sure she would love to." 

Tatewaki looked over at her, a strange look on his face. "I would like that
very much, Tendo Nabiki-san." 

They finished lunch together in comfortable silence. 

*** 

Nabiki watched as Akihito looked nervously around the front of the school. 
To his credit, he wasn't trying to escape her this time. She grimaced; she 
had certainly scared him enough to make sure he wouldn't. 

He saw her and approached with extreme trepidation. He reached a trembling 
arm into his pocket and pulled out some bills. "I-I could only come up with 
8,000 yen." He flinched, as if expecting she'd hit him. "Just g-give me a 
little more time and I'll g-get the rest." 

He looked so desparate and afraid; Nabiki wondered how she could ever have
found this fun. She ignored his handful of yen and reached into her pocket. 
She held out a 1,000 yen bill towards him. 

He looked at her, confused. 

Nabiki snorted. "I had a computer glitch last night. My files were damaged; 
I lost all records of your loan. All I had on the ledger was the 1,000 yen 
you loaned me." She took his hand and pressed the 1,000 yen bill in with the
rest he was holding. "I always repay my debts." 

Akihito stared at her, not daring to believe what he was hearing. "B-but I 
borrowed 7,500 yen...." 

Nabiki gave him the evil eye. "If you believe you owe me anything, 
Akihito-kun, repay me by never disobeying your mother again as long 
as you live in her house." 

Slowly, a smile came over his face. He put the bills back in his pocket. He 
walked backwards, bowing deeply. "Thank you very much, Nabiki-san. Yes, 
certainly, I'll obey. I'm very sorry to have troubled you, Nabiki-san. 
Thank you." 

He was babbling. With a mischievous smile and a playful air, she shouted 
"Get out of here! Go home!" 

Akihito started, smiled, and ran off, slowing once to wave at her over his
shoulder. 

Nabiki continued to smile after him. Now *this* felt good. 

She reached into her pocket and pulled out her ledger. She opened it and 
turned to a newly-created balance sheet towards the back. 

With her pencil, she moved one entry from the left side to the right side. 

Spying Akane and Ranma walking together in the distance, she ran to join 
them on the way home.

THY INWARD LOVE

by Richard Lawson

Comments & Criticism Welcome!
sterman@sprynet.com

Part I: Of Men and Pandas

Ranma woke up slowly, as always. Sleep was one of his 
favorite things in the world, and he begrudged its end.

He patted his chest instinctively; one could never be too 
sure what one's gender was in the morning. He was thankful 
that it was male. Much as he had come to almost like his other 
half, he still thought of himself as a guy and preferred to 
remain in that form as much as possible.

He sat up and looked over at his father. He currently took 
up a lot of the floor space. Ranma grumbled to himself; why 
Pop would spend so much time as a panda remained an utter 
mystery to him.

Fortunately there was a cure to that. Ranma got up, put on 
his workout clothes, and walked down to the bathroom. 
Everyone was still asleep except Kasumi, whom he could hear 
humming softly to herself in the kitchen. He entered the 
bathroom, got a bucket, and filled it with warm water. 
Returning to his bedroom, he sloshed it around a little, 
relishing the buildup. Then he splashed it over the 
black and white furry mound.

"Gah!" Pop thrashed about before fixing Ranma with an angry 
look. "Is that any way to wake your father?"

"Hah! Come and try to get your revenge!" Ranma threw the 
bucket at his father, ran to the window, and jumped out into 
the yard. He spun in midair and landed lightly on his feet, 
waiting for Pop's counterattack.

It took a while in coming, since his father had to get 
dressed. Finally the bucket came flying at high speed 
directly at Ranma's face. Ranma blocked it easily with 
his forearm, knowing it to be a diversion. Sure enough, Pop 
dropped straight to the ground, then sprung at Ranma's legs. 
Ranma jumped and used his hands to send his father crashing 
into a tree.

The old man surprised him, though, using his arms to absorb 
the impact and then launching himself backwards right where 
Ranma was falling back to the ground. Ranma's legs got cut 
out from underneath him. As he fell, he grabbed his father's 
tunic with his right arm, hoping to bring him down also.

Pop grabbed Ranma's arm and applied pain holds to the elbow 
and wrist, causing Ranma to cry out. Ranma found himself in 
an untenable position, partially held off the ground by his 
father's grip on his arm. His legs didn't have enough 
purchase to be useful, and his left arm was being used to 
support his torso so that his right arm didn't get wrenched 
out of its socket.

Ranma released his father's tunic. Pushing himself up with 
his left arm, he used his right arm to grip his father's 
throat. Fighting through the pain, he tightened his grip on 
his father's arteries, hoping to eventually cause him to 
pass out.

Seeing that the pain tactic wasn't working, Pop released his 
hold and leaned forward quickly, letting Ranma drop. Ranma 
wasn't expecting this, and fell heavily, releasing his grip. 
The old man grabbed Ranma's tunic with both hands and threw 
him over his shoulder.

Ranma, in mid-air, knew where he was going to land. He 
somehow found his way there again and again, yet he never 
lost his dread of it. Bracing himself, he fell headlong into 
the pond.

The change was always sudden, and always a shock to his 
system. In a second, mass shifted itself inside him, taking 
away from some areas and adding to others. He became smaller 
and differently balanced. Of course, there were many other 
changes, internal and external, but these were the ones he 
felt most keenly.

Ranma broke the surface, frustrated. The old man had won 
that battle; he hadn't been winning many lately. The pain 
holds were a particularly vicious tactic. Ranma knew, 
however, that "Anything Goes" meant literally that. Anything 
to win the battle.

She readjusted her tunic so that it didn't hang so loosely. 
Akane had once berated Ranma for not having any "feminine 
modesty". The last thing Ranma wanted was to have "feminine 
modesty", but she had finally learned that everyone else 
became uncomfortable when she flashed her body indiscriminately.
Probably just jealousy, Ranma thought. None of 'em have as
good a build as I do. Ranma took a strange pleasure in how
attractive her female side was.

Pop was circling the pool warily, waiting for Ranma to make 
a move. Ranma watched for an opening, but the old man was 
unusually sharp today; he was giving nothing away.

Finally Ranma used her hands to send a huge wave of water 
splashing towards her father. He cried out and jumped 
backwards, and in that instant, Ranma launched herself at 
him. One advantage to this form, Ranma had learned, was 
that it was much quicker and more responsive. Her male side 
had strength and reach; her female side had quickness and 
balance.

Not that she was hurting for strength in this form. She 
grabbed her father's tunic, flipped over him, hauled him 
over her shoulders, and sent him flying towards the wall. 
The old man recovered enough to absorb most of the impact, 
but enough got through to him to daze him temporarily.

Ranma jumped high up, extended her arm, gave a triumphant 
shout, and landed astride her father, her fist millimeters 
away from the tip of his nose. She would merely have had to 
extend her fist a few centimeters as she came down to have 
shoved his nose into his brain.

Pop seemed taken aback by this. "Planning to kill me, son?"

She stood up, dripping water on him. "Well, those pain holds 
weren't exactly nice. Seemed to be the right way to answer."

"An enemy would not hesitate to use any advantage he could, 
son. You must be prepared!" He shouted the last word as he 
attempted to sweep Ranma's legs.

She had been expecting this, however, and flipped backwards 
beyond his reach. She held herself in the ready position, 
awaiting his next attack.

"Ranma-kun! Uncle Saotome! Breakfast!" Kasumi's voice 
carried pleasantly across the yard.

Food was another one of Ranma's favorite things. 
Fortunately, it was one of the old man's favorite things, 
too. Warily, they walked sideways to the porch, never 
taking their eyes off of each other, waiting for the other 
to relax. Finally, Ranma stepped backwards inside the house, 
which was neutral ground as long as Kasumi was around.

Ranma dropped her guard and walked over to sit next to 
Akane. Akane was looking at her strangely, which was enough 
to make Ranma irritated. She wondered what stupid thing 
Akane was going to be yelling about this morning.

To her surprise, Akane said nothing, and they both ate 
breakfast in silence. Kasumi chattered brightly away with 
Uncle Tendo and Nabiki. Nabiki was excited; she was 
graduating soon, and talked of the upcoming prom and 
graduation ceremony. Uncle was nearly as excited; any 
achievement of his daughters seemed to fill him with an 
inordinate amount of pride. A balance, Ranma supposed, to 
how much he carried on when something threatened them.

Kasumi smiled at something Nabiki said, then turned to 
Ranma. "Ranma-kun, don't forget, your mother and I will be 
cooking dinner tonight."

Ranma brightened; she always looked forward to seeing her 
mother. After the damage the Saotome home had sustained 
during the rampages of Ukyo, Shampoo, and Kodachi had been 
repaired, her mother had announced that, in order to protect 
the family's limited finances from other such costs, Ranma 
should continue to live in the Tendo home, which was much 
better protected. Ranma had been surprised and strangely 
relieved by Mother's decision. The relief Ranma had felt had 
also made her feel guilty for some reason. She had brushed 
those feelings aside and quickly agreed with her mother. 
Mother came over often enough that she felt like a part of 
the Tendo household. It was nice not having to live in fear 
of her anymore. What Ranma still didn't understand is why 
her father was still staying with the Tendos.

"I won't forget, Kasumi. Just don't let Akane help you this 
time. That way Pop won't have to eat her disasters as panda 
food."

Ranma expected a reaction out of either Akane or the old 
man. Her father just stared at his breakfast, apparently 
unaffected by the announcement of his wife's visit. Akane 
did look a little mad, but there was some other emotion on 
her face that Ranma couldn't recognize.

Ranma shrugged and stood up. She went upstairs, washed, 
changed (in more ways than one), then came back downstairs. 
Ranma went into the kitchen to get his lunch, and found 
Nabiki there, still chatting with Kasumi.

"Do you think we'll be able to afford Nippon Tech, Nabiki? 
It's awfully expensive."

Nabiki wore a smile that, to Ranma's eyes, looked 
uncharacteristically warm. "Tatewaki-kun is going to give me 
a long-term low interest loan. I've worked the details out 
with his family's accountants; basically, I don't have to 
start repaying until I graduate. Until I've paid in full, 
the Kuno family has the right to retain my services free of 
charge. Kuno-baby has already testified to my business 
acumen. This will leave our family with enough so that Akane 
could go to college next year, if she wants."

Ranma looked down at what Nabiki's book bag. It bulged with 
the two lunches it was carrying. Recently, Nabiki had asked 
Kasumi to make an extra lunch for Kuno. Nabiki's lunchtimes 
spent with Kuno were the gossip of Furinkan High. Most of 
the students speculated that she was after his family's 
fortune.

Ranma brightened with the answer he thought he'd uncovered. 
"So that's why you've been so lovey-dovey with that moron! 
Gotta hand it to you, Nabiki; you pulled a fast one on him. 
After you're in college, maybe we can set him up with 
Akane and see if he won't give her a lot of money, too."

Nabiki stared at him, her mouth opened wide, a hurt look on 
her face. It was quickly replaced by outrage. She shifted 
her feet, turned her torso, hauled her hand back, and 
slapped him quite hard.

Ranma staggered back a step, aghast. How could he have let 
that happen? Nabiki had telegraphed that move; he could have 
blocked it a hundred different ways, or simply stepped back 
and let it miss him completely. Instead, he had watched her 
set it up, and he hadn't even braced himself. Where had all 
his martial arts skills gone? If he left himself that open 
in a fight, he'd be dead before he hit the ground.

Nabiki, meanwhile, had put her face into his, anger working 
her features. Ranma was shocked to see tears in her eyes. 
She seemed to be trying to find something to say. Apparently 
unable to formulate any words, she spun on her heel and 
stormed out of the kitchen.

Ranma looked over at Kasumi, intending to ask her what had 
just happened. He was brought short by the look on Kasumi's 
face. Her mouth was turned down, and her forehead was 
wrinkled just the tiniest bit. On anyone else, it was a just 
a very slight irritation; on Kasumi, it was a full-blown 
rage. It chilled him to the bone in a way he hadn't 
experienced since he thought Akane had died.

"Ranma." Not Ranma-kun; she *was* angry. "That was not a 
nice thing to say. You must learn to treat your family and 
your elders with respect and decency."

She held his eyes. Ranma quailed under her gaze; this mild 
rebuke from Kasumi affected him more than anything Akane had 
ever yelled at him about. Kasumi finally turned to the sink, 
putting her back to him, dismissing him.

Ranma stood there, forlorn and forsaken, not understanding 
why everyone was being so unfair to him this morning. 
Fortunately, Akane came rushing in. "Come on, Ranma, we'll 
be late." She grabbed her lunch, and tossed his lunch to 
him.

Ranma watched the lunch arc towards him, and wondered if he 
would catch it. His arms seemed quite unwilling to move. 
Just as it seemed inevitable that it would hit him in the 
face, he snapped his right arm up and snatched it out of the 
air a centimeter in front of his nose.

Akane snorted. "Very cute, Ranma. Enough playing around, 
let's go!" She tugged at his arm.

Ranma gave one last look at Kasumi's unforgiving back, then 
turned to follow Akane.

They ran to school, Ranma's mind whirling. Nothing made 
sense so far today, and school hadn't even started.

Akane's voice sounded peculiar. "Ranma, why did you try to 
kill your father?"

"What!" The question caught him completely off guard. He 
nearly fell off the fence, only recovering his balance 
enough to make a graceful dismount. "I didn't kill him!"

Akane stopped and walked back over to him, the strange look 
on her face again. "You could have. If you had been a little 
off, he would be dead."

Ranma was really getting angry now; the whole world was 
against him. "Don't you know me well enough to know I have 
complete control over my body?"

"Uh huh." Akane's eyes narrowed. "What if you'd been hit by 
warm water as you were coming down? Your arms would have 
gotten longer and you would have hit your father."

Ranma made an exasperated sound. "People don't get hit by 
water for no reason!"

Akane raised an eyebrow. "Nobody else does, you mean."

Ranma glowered at her, but had to admit to himself that she 
had a point. Water seemed to find him everywhere he went. 
Admitting it to himself, however, was far different than 
admitting it to Akane. "You don't know nothing. I would 
never have touched him."

Akane's familiar, angry face appeared. "I know you well 
enough, Ranma, to know that you sometimes lose control. If 
you play these dangerous games, you're gonna end up killing 
someone!"

Ranma opened his mouth to really let her have it and then 
froze. Nabiki, in the kitchen, slapping him with the skill 
of a first-year dojo student, and Ranma unable to stop her. 
Where had his control been then?

Akane seemed to draw satisfaction from his frozen 
expression. Turning, she ran off towards school.

Ranma grimaced and ran after her. More than ever, he was 
regretting letting go of his sleep.

***

Lunchtime brought the students of Furinkan High outside to 
the warm, late spring air. Akane was surrounded by her 
friends and was ignoring Ranma, which suited him just fine. 
He walked through the school yard and leaned against the 
wall, where he could see Akane laughing. Disgusted, he went 
over to a tree, sat under it, and discovered that he could 
see Akane's back. Ranma swore to himself. He was not trying 
to stay near Akane. He could live without her; he'd show 
her.

He got up and wandered through the sparse trees. They really 
had a nice yard here; he wondered how they could afford it. 
Then again, he thought as he regarded the principal's 
statue, they could afford a lot of strange stuff.

"Saotome!" The shout was loud and angry, but then again, 
Kuno often sounded loud and angry when speaking to Ranma. At 
least, Ranma thought wryly, he sounded angry half the time. 
The other half he spent spouting love poems while offering 
Ranma red roses.

Ranma turned to regard Kuno. He was holding his bokken 
angrily thrust directly at Ranma, and his face was covered 
with barely suppressed rage. In fact, Ranma thought, he had 
seldom seen Kuno so worked up. No matter. Kuno on his best 
day could never handle Ranma single-handedly. Ranma slipped 
easily into his ready stance, eagerly awaiting the coming 
battle.

"Tatewaki-kun, no!" Nabiki ran up and pulled on Kuno's arm. 
"He's not worth it."

Smart girl, Ranma thought. Best not to let the golden goose 
get pounded yet again.

Kuno's voice took on a much gentler tone, although the anger 
was still evident. "He has vilified thee, Nabiki-chan, and 
that I will not abide."

What's with the -chan and -kun stuff? It made Ranma sick to 
know that Nabiki would let herself sink so low. To call him 
"Tatewaki-kun" must give her the creeps.

Except....

Except, in the kitchen, she had called him "Tatewaki-kun", 
and Kuno hadn't even been there.

She would never do that, unless....

Unless she really liked him.

Ranma stood frozen in horrified realization as Kuno shouted 
some speech about rage, vengeance and the fires of heaven.

Kuno charged, and Ranma tried a clumsy sidestep. Kuno 
adjusted easily, giving Ranma a good whack on the ribs. 
Ranma's breath left him, and he doubled over as Kuno 
followed with a blow to the side of Ranma's head.

Ranma fell, dizzy, trying to get his breath back. He vaguely 
noticed that someone had put herself between him and Kuno. 
At a guess, Ranma thought, looking up at the short black 
hair, it was Akane. She was shouting something, but Ranma 
couldn't hear it over the ringing in his ears. Nabiki, too, 
seemed to be doing her part, tugging on Kuno's tunic and 
talking into his ear.

Kuno calmed down. Assuming his normal air of superiority, he 
uttered some other speech that Ranma couldn't make out. He 
then made a majestic turn and walked out of Ranma's line of 
sight. Nabiki looked down at Ranma, a tremendously satisfied 
look on her face, before she walked after Kuno.

Ranma laid on the ground, unable to deal with reality. He 
had lost to Kuno. Kuno, whose martial arts skill was more 
academic that practical. Ranma could usually dispatch him 
with one well-placed kick. How had Kuno been able to get 
through his defenses?

Akane knelt down next to Ranma, asking him a question, a 
worried look on her face. This was another facet of reality 
he couldn't accept: Akane had saved him. *She* had come to 
*his* rescue during a fight.

Ranma couldn't stand it. Getting up, he nearly lost his 
balance. Akane caught him as he sagged. Throwing her off, 
Ranma ran from the schoolyard. The rest of the school day be 
damned; he was not going to stand around and let everyone 
beat up on him while Akane played the hero.

Coming to a fence, he jumped up on it, more reflex than 
clear thought. This became evident as he stumbled, still 
suffering the affects of the blow to his head. He fell, 
rolled as he hit an embankment, and landed in a stream of 
water.

Water, Ranma thought disgustedly. Why did it always have to 
be water.

She sat there and let her head clear. She had a lot to think 
about, and this was as good a place as any.

Her martial arts skills were extraordinary. This morning, in 
the battle with Pop, her skills had been sharp as ever. The 
old man had pulled a few new tricks, and she had overcome 
them. The moves came easy, her reflexes swift, her timing 
perfect. It was moments like those that she lived for, when 
her body and mind were as one, flowing instinctively, 
reacting beautifully.

Then Nabiki had slapped her, and Kuno had beaten her. Ranma 
had responded to those two attacks like she was stuck in 
slow motion. The skills she had spent a lifetime acquiring 
had deserted her in an instant.

She spent a long time trying to figure out why. The water 
soaked and chilled her, but she ignored it, trying to sort 
things out. It didn't make any sense.

Someone shouted her name; she looked up to see one of her 
classmates waving at her. She blinked; a lot more time had 
gone by then she had realized. School must be out. She 
needed to spend less time going around in mental circles and 
more time finding the answer.

Maybe, just maybe, there was one person who could provide an 
answer. The old man had to be good for something. After all, 
he'd been doing this a lot longer than she had.

Happy to have a plan of some sort, Ranma got up, jumped back 
on the fence, and made her way home.

She burst through the front door, letting her shoes fly off, 
and skidded to a halt as she saw Nabiki and Akane climbing 
up the stairs. They both turned to give her nearly identical 
cold stares. Ranma shuddered under the impact.

She put her hands in her pockets, hunched her shoulders, and 
walked by them. Going down the hallway, she could hear the 
voices of Kasumi and her mother talking in the kitchen. 
Ranma grimaced; best not to let Mother see her like this.

She went outside and was relieved to see her father in human 
form sitting on the porch. He was staring out into the yard, 
his arms and legs crossed, his expression neutral. Ranma sat 
down next to him.

"Pop, I got a question for you. It's sorta important."

She waited for an answer; after a minute, Pop nodded his 
head slightly.

Ranma drew a breath. "I've been having... I dunno... I've been 
freezing up in a couple of fights." Ranma looked down, 
ashamed. "I let Nabiki slap me when I could have stopped 
her, and Kuno beat me up pretty easy. And they're not 
nearly as good as I am!" This last she said angrily. "What's 
going on? How come I can beat Saffron and Pantyhose and 
Ryoga, and then all of a sudden Kuno gets through to me?"

She peered up at Pop, who continued to stare straight 
ahead. His expression wasn't changing; if his eyes weren't 
open, she would have thought him asleep.

Ranma beat her fist against the floor in frustration. "What 
is it? Is there a flaw in our technique? How do I... we... 
keep this from happening?"

"There is a flaw here, son, but it is not in the technique." 
Ranma started, for the answer had come from behind her. She 
felt warm water being poured onto her head. Ranma flinched, 
then looked up to see his mother lowering a kettle, her 
normal smile replaced by a sad, quiet look on her face.

She knelt down beside him, set the kettle aside, and put her 
hands on her thighs. She stared out into the yard. Ranma 
looked from his mother to his father. They each had neutral 
expressions on their face, and each seemed to be fixing 
their gazes at the same point out in the yard. Ranma found 
the whole thing very disturbing.

His mother spoke in an even, quiet, slightly sad tone. "Your 
father chose, at a very early age, to devote his life to the 
'Anything Goes School of Martial Arts'. This is not a very 
honorable school; it teaches victory above all else. Your 
father and his friend learned the art from an unscrupulous 
man, and they repaid his teachings by sealing him inside a 
cave.

"Your father was not as amoral as his teacher; some good 
still remained. Whenever he took part in a fight that 
conflicted with what he thought was right, he would lose his 
martial arts prowess and allow himself to be beaten." Mother 
paused for a moment, her eyes still distant, lost in the 
past. "In a way, it spoke well for him. He would not allow 
his superior skills to win a battle he felt he did not 
deserve to win."

Ranma looked over at his father to see how he was reacting. 
He continued to stare out into the yard, his face set, 
unmoving. Ranma turned back to look at his mother.

"Your father felt as you did, Ranma, that there was a fault 
in his technique. He worked on it with Soun-san, but they 
could not discover what your father was doing wrong. When 
Soun-san got married, he had less time to spend on 
perfecting the art. Your father became obsessed with the 
'flaw' in the art. When he met me, he got me excited in a 
plan to raise a child in the arts; this child would be 
perfect, and not have the same faults he did."

His mother swallowed, and raised her chin a little. "I was a 
fool, of course, to think that he would succeed. After you 
were born, you became his whole life. Or, better put, 
teaching you the art became his whole life. Soon he left me 
in order to reduce the 'distractions' our family life 
caused. I allowed him this, with the stipulation that you 
become a real man.

"I said this because it became apparent, in those days, that 
your father was not a man. He was a child, grown to adult 
form. He could not face the faults within himself, so he 
looked to create a son that would be without faults. He went 
from place to place, running away from his problems, using 
the rationalization that you needed to be taught the art. If 
you would only become a perfect martial artist, anything he 
had done would be justified."

Ranma could hardly believe what he was hearing. Her even 
tone belied the emotional impact of her words. Coming from 
his mother, who usually struck him as a carbon copy of 
Kasumi, they were devastating. Ranma looked back over at 
his father, hoping somehow that he would stop this. His 
father was unchanged, seemed to be carved out of stone. 
Fearfully, Ranma looked back at Mother.

"I imagine," she continued, somewhat dryly, "that becoming a 
panda was a great relief for your father. Whenever the world 
threatened to force him to face his problems, he was a 
bucketful of water away from assuming a form that didn't 
have any problems at all. He used his panda form to hide 
from me when you were first introduced to me as 'Ranko'. 
That he dragged you into his deception was shameful. That he 
tried to hide your problems, even when I finally saw you 
as my son, is further evidence that he is still without 
honor."

Mother turned her head to stare into Ranma's eyes. Her face 
was still neutral, but her words were forcefully delivered. 
"Don't become a panda like your father, Ranma. Rather than 
run from your problems, face them. There is a voice inside 
you that is telling you when you are behaving badly. It is 
that voice that makes you lose the battles you deserve to 
lose. Listen to the voice, before all it can tell you is to 
be a panda."

Ranma swallowed, unsure how to respond. He looked at his 
mother's face, desperately looking for a sign that she was 
kidding, that this was all a joke of some sort. His eyes 
wandered to look at the carefully wrapped katana strapped 
to her back, and he shuddered. He did not want to find out 
how far she would go to convince him it wasn't a joke.

Mother turned back to stare out into the yard again. "Leave 
us, son. Your father and I need to talk."

Ranma glanced back at his father, then stood up. His legs 
were awfully unsteady, and he stood there a moment to try 
and clear his head. It didn't help, and eventually he turned 
to go back inside.

"I imagine," he heard his mother say, "that there is someone 
you know who could help you to listen to the voice."

Ranma gulped, stood still for a moment trying to think of 
something to say, then went inside.

He wandered down the hallway, going nowhere in particular, 
his mind in more of a whirl than ever before. He almost 
missed Nabiki hissing at him from upstairs. She repeated the 
hiss, more loudly. Looking up, he saw her motion to him 
furtively to follow her. Ranma stood his ground, unsure what 
revenge Nabiki was trying to undertake. She gritted her 
teeth and spoke in an urgent whisper. "Come on! Hurry!" She 
ran back into her room.

Ranma climbed the stairs slowly, preparing for an attack. 
For all he knew, Kuno was just inside her door, ready to 
pounce on him with his bokken. Kuno would be in for a 
surprise; Ranma felt none of the hesitation he'd had earlier 
that afternoon.

He stepped warily into the room and blinked. Nabiki was sitting
at her desk, wearing headphones and fiddling with her stereo 
system. He saw a cord going from the receiver across her bed 
to the window. Walking over to the bed, he could see a 
microphone hanging just outside the window.

He turned to glare at Nabiki. She looked up at him and saw 
his anger. Making an annoyed sound, she unplugged her 
headphones, plugged in a Y-adapter, plugged her headphones 
back in and offered another set of headphones to Ranma.

Ranma stared at them, knowing what she was offering, unsure 
if he should accept. He had too many questions, though, and 
this might be his best bet to learn a few answers. 
Reluctantly, he took the headphones, put them on, and 
plugged them in.

All he heard was a hissing sound. He looked at Nabiki, who 
made a "wait" gesture with her hands. Ranma sat down on her 
bed.

"WAS THAT REALLY NECESSARY?" His father's voice blared in 
his ears. Nabiki winced and adjusted the volume. Ranma 
barely noticed, intent on the words.

"You promised me you would make him a man, Genma. Instead 
you made him just like you. I will not permit that."

"You go too far, Nodoka. He is a fine young man, and his 
skills as a martial artist...."

"I don't care about his skills as a martial artist any more. 
It's his skills as a human being that worry me. He is 
petulant, impatient, inconsiderate, and disrespectful. 
Most of all, he's immature. He is not the man you promised."

There was a long silence. Finally, his father spoke. "When I 
took him away...."

"When you left, I was as glad to see you leave as you were 
to be gone. I allowed you to take my son because I knew that 
he meant the whole world to you. If you didn't have him, you 
had nothing. I had hoped that raising a child would teach 
you some responsibility. I see that I was wrong."

After another silence, Pop spoke in a quiet voice. "I'm 
sorry."

Mother's voice was softer. "Genma, I think that's the first 
time I've ever heard you say those words and mean them, too."

"No-chan...."

Mother spoke in a sharper voice. "If you think one apology 
makes up for twenty years of your mistakes, you're very much 
mistaken. Right now, all that matters to me is getting our 
son to marry his fiancee."

"Ranma isn't quite ready...."

"HE HAD BETTER BE READY!" At first, Ranma thought Nabiki had 
turned up the volume. Looking over at her, he saw her hands 
folded in front of her, her eyes wide. That meant that 
Mother really had shouted. "I found my son after ten 
years, and wanted to take him home. AND HE DIDN'T WANT TO 
GO! He would rather be with *her* than his mother." Mother 
sounded close to tears. "When our house was wrecked, he was 
almost relieved; he got to come back and be with her again. 
I let him stay here because I would rather be a welcome 
visitor than an unwanted housemate."

Pop said nothing, and after a moment Mother continued. "I 
don't begrudge her his love. She is a wonderful young woman, 
and I like her very much. But if Ranma would choose her over 
me, then he had better be her husband rather than her 
houseguest." She then spoke slowly and forcefully. "I will 
not rest until they are married."

Pop spoke somewhat scornfully. "Or until we are dead?"

Mother sighed and sounded tired. "Genma, do you really think 
I would force my son to kill himself? I had hoped the threat 
of seppuku would force you to take your responsibilities 
seriously - certainly nothing else I tried during our marriage
worked. For now, I have declared him 'manly' enough to meet
our vow. But he has much to learn before he truly is a man."

"Nodoka, what would you have me do?"

"Help our son to grow up. And I don't mean having him learn 
yet another martial arts technique. Teach him honor, 
discipline, and respect. I think you know what those things 
are; you did once. Also, help me to get him married."

There was another silence. Then Mother spoke again. "After 
that, we will see what is to be done about you and me. If we 
get that far and you have helped, it will speak very 
favorably for you."

With that, Ranma heard his mother get up and walk back into 
the house.

With shaking hands, Ranma removed the headphones and set 
them on the bed. Nabiki put hers around her neck, her eyes 
still wide. They looked at each other for a moment.

"About this morning...." Ranma trailed off, swallowed, then 
continued. "I'm sorry. I wasn't thinking. I didn't mean to 
hurt you."

Nabiki gave him a weak smile. "That's okay, Ranma. I think 
you paid for it already."

Ranma nodded glumly and looked down at his hands.

"Ranma, let me give you some advice, based on my personal 
experience." Nabiki sounded worldly, as if the eleven month 
difference in their ages was a lifetime. "Go talk to someone.
Get it out of your system. You'll just feel miserable until you do."

Ranma looked up at her, unsure what to say. He tried to get 
some words out of his mouth. "I... it's just... I can't...."

"Not me, idiot. I couldn't care less about what you're 
feeling." Nabiki thinned her lips and looked off to the 
side. "All right, I'm sorry, I didn't mean that. I do care." 
She looked back into Ranma's eyes. "But there's someone who 
cares more."

Ranma sat absolutely still for a few seconds, thinking. Then 
he nodded and stood up slowly. He walked over to the door, 
then turned back towards Nabiki. "By the way, Nabiki, don't 
ever eavesdrop on me or my parents again."

Nabiki looked amused. "Moi? I would never dream of it, 
Ranma-kun."

For some reason he couldn't identify, this made Ranma smile 
briefly. He turned and went down the hallway.

He stopped in front of a closed door. There was a wooden 
duck on the door, and it had someone's name in English on 
it. He could make out the individual letters, but for some 
reason, at this moment, his mind couldn't synthesize a 
meaning out of the whole.

Ranma stood there, irresolute. Phrases kept flashing through 
his head. "He is petulant, impatient, inconsiderate, and 
disrespectful." "You must learn to treat your family and 
your elders with respect and decency." "I think you know 
what those things are; you did once." "I know you well 
enough, Ranma, to know that you sometimes lose control." "I 
let him stay here because I would rather be a welcome 
visitor than an unwanted housemate." "He has vilified thee, 
Nabiki-chan, and that I will not abide." "I was a fool, of 
course, to think that he would succeed." "Don't become a 
panda like your father, Ranma."

One phrase stood out from the rest in his mind. "I imagine 
that there is someone you know who could help you to listen 
to the voice."

Ranma raised his hand and tapped the door once. When he 
didn't get a response, he rapped it with his knuckles twice, 
using more force. After a few seconds a voice called out, 
"Come in."

Ranma opened Akane's door and stepped inside.

Part II : Felt Yet Unspoken

Akane sat at her desk, completely ignoring the history book 
she had propped up in front of her. Her mind was raging. 
Raging at the same person it was always raging at.

"Baka," she mumbled to herself. Ranma could be such a loser 
sometimes. He had pulled off that silly and dangerous stunt 
with his father this morning. What's worse, he didn't even 
seem to understand why it was silly and dangerous.

Then, later, she had stepped between him and Tatewaki when 
the latter seemed bent on beating Ranma to a pulp. She had 
shouted at Tatewaki to put away his toy sword and leave her 
and Ranma alone. After Tatewaki had gone away, she'd looked 
down at Ranma, who had seemed to be pretty shaken up. When
she'd asked if he was okay and tried to help him up, he'd
pushed her away and ran off. The idiot didn't even care about
her.

To her disgust, she had covered up for him with Hinako-sensei,
saying that Ranma had fallen unexpectedly sick and had run
home. Akane wasn't sure how much Hinkao-sensei believed, but
she had not pursued the matter. Still, it made Akane feel
strange to cover up for Ranma when he continued to treat her
offers for help like insults.

Then, on the way home, Nabiki had filled Akane in on Ranma's 
stupid comments in the kitchen. His sheer insensitivity had 
driven Akane into a rage. He was such a moron, he couldn't 
see beyond the end of his nose.

Akane stared at the words in her history book, seeing 
Ranma's face in them. Why he drove her to such rages was a 
mystery to her. Whenever he seemed to be behaving almost 
decently, he'd open his mouth and stick his foot into it as 
far as he could.

Yet, sometimes, he could be so nice. She remembered walking 
through the Higo Forest with Ranma after they had left 
Shinnosuke. He had, all by himself and without coercion, 
reached back and taken her hand. She remembered how good 
that had made her feel. He had a strong grip, too, and a 
very nice body, muscular without being overbuilt, and eyes 
that you could drown yourself in....

He also had an ego the size of a small planet. For some 
reason, he considered admitting his affection for her an act 
of weakness. She wanted to be nice to him, to admit how much 
he meant to her. She had given him many opportunities to let 
his guard down so that they could talk freely about their 
feelings, and he had botched it every time, often insulting 
her in the process.

Maybe he didn't like her. She thought he did, but maybe she 
was hoping too much, projecting too much of what she wanted 
to see in him.

And yet, there had been the battle at Jusendo, where she had 
heard Ranma admit that he wanted to say "I love you" to her. 
But just before their wedding, when she gave him yet another 
opportunity to open up, he'd backed down, telling her that 
he hadn't actually said that he loved her. That had hurt her 
terribly. Maybe, her fears kept whispering to her, Ranma had 
just been suffering form the effects of a difficult battle 
with Saffron and the shock of Akane's apparent death. Maybe 
he had just been over-reacting, saying things he hadn't 
really meant.

Akane gritted her teeth. She wanted to love him and all he 
gave her were reasons to hate him. Today had been one 
example after another of why she should give up on Ranma. He 
was insensitive, he was self-centered, and most of all, he 
pushed her away when she wanted to get closer.

Akane had had enough. Just wait until she saw him next. She 
wasn't sure if this time she intended to scream into his 
face or beat him into a pulp herself. She figured she would 
just let the moment play itself out.

Akane grimaced; she'd forgotten about Auntie Saotome. She 
couldn't very well beat on Ranma with his mother present. 
Auntie seemed very taken with Akane, always encouraging her 
to further her relationship with Ranma. At the same time, 
Akane sometimes felt a fleeting coldness from Ranma's mother 
that belied her friendly smile. Akane wasn't sure where that 
came from, and it bothered her deeply.

Akane slammed the book closed and threw it on the bed. It 
was all just too much. Damn Ranma anyway for coming into her 
life. She'd been much happier before he'd ever set foot in 
her house. Damn her father and Uncle Saotome for arranging 
this stupid engagement. She should have been the one to 
inherit the dojo; she should have been the one that 
protected the family from danger. Why didn't Ranma go back 
and live with his mother and leave her and her family alone?

Something tapped against her door. She stood still, listening.
After a moment, she heard two slightly harder raps on her door.
She could guess who it was. Akane smiled an evil grin; she
could beat up on Ranma in the privacy of her room. She turned
to face the door, hands on her hips. "Come in."

The door slowly opened and Ranma came in.

The smile disappeared from Akane's face. Ranma looked more 
wretched and depressed than she had ever seen him. He 
couldn't even look her in the eye, instead staring morosely 
at the floor. He closed the door behind him and leaned 
against it, hands behind his back, the picture of unhappiness.

All of Akane's rage left her in an instant. Something had 
happened to Ranma. He was hurting and needed help; right 
now, that was all that mattered to Akane. "Ranma, what's 
wrong?" she asked, her voice echoing the worry and concern 
she felt.

Ranma looked up at her, his eyes full of misery. He opened 
his mouth, but nothing came out. He closed it and hung his 
head again.

Akane went over and pulled on his arm. "Come over here." She 
guided him to her bed and had him sit on it. She pulled up 
her desk chair and sat directly in front of him, their knees 
almost touching.

Ranma continued to hang his head. Akane leaned forward and 
put her head below his, turning it sideways so he could see 
her eyes. He looked at her for a long moment, then slowly 
lifted his head. She leaned back at the same time. Their 
eyes never left each other.

Akane was quivering inside. This was very, very serious. She 
made the best effort she could to set aside her anger and 
clear her head. She needed to be very alert and responsive 
right now, needed to be able to think quickly and well. For 
once, her martial arts training could be put to good use: 
she could shut out the rest of the world and focus on the 
battle before her. Well, not exactly a battle, but it helped 
her to approach this problem as if it were one. Please, she 
begged herself, don't lose your concentration now.

She drew a breath, and tried to put some force into her 
words. "Tell me, Ranma."

Slowly, painfully, Ranma began his tale. It started with 
stuff Akane already knew, such as the scene in the kitchen 
and the fight at school. He continued by telling her about 
the hours he spent sitting in the canal, thinking; his 
attempt to talk to his father; his mother joining the 
conversation.

Here he stopped. She could see that he was shaking, the 
emotional impact of what he was about to say affecting him 
as Akane had never seen anything else affect him before.

This was the first critical point in the battle. Critical to 
what, she didn't want to think about right now. All she 
wanted to do was make Ranma feel better, to encourage him to 
continue telling her what was afflicting him.

Akane cast about her memories, trying to figure out what to 
do. Kasumi would know what to do; if only she were here. A 
memory came to her, a time when she had been very young and 
had fallen down and hurt her elbow. Kasumi had bandaged it 
and then bent down to take a hold of Akane's hands, 
comforting her. Akane remembered that this seemed to help. 
She reached over and grasped Ranma's hands in hers, not 
taking her eyes away from his.

Ranma took a deep breath and continued telling her about the 
day's events. His mother, telling him that he was losing on 
purpose. Telling him that his father was a child, who became 
a panda to run away from the world. His mother, telling him 
to become a good person before it was too late.

Then upstairs with Nabiki, eavesdropping as Ranma discovered 
bitterness between his parents he never knew existed. His 
mother calling him immature. His mother talking about how 
she discovered that Ranma would rather stay in the Tendo 
house than with her, the hurt of this discovery evident in 
her voice. The obsession his mother felt, the feeling he got 
that getting Ranma married was the only way his mother would 
feel her life had been redeemed.

Ranma stopped for a while, and his eyes began to glisten. 
And then, the words came out of him as if he couldn't stop. 
"I'm a bad person, Akane. I bully people and say bad things 
about them. I don't give anyone any respect; I'd rather 
punch them than be nice to them. I call you uncute and make 
fun of you and fight with you all the time, and I don't care 
if you get hurt while I'm doing it. I insult my father and 
make my mother feel unloved. Nothing matters to me other 
than my stupid martial arts, and what does that get me? 
Trouble with princes, monsters, and curses." Again, he hung 
his head. "I don't do nothing but hurt people. My life ain't 
worth nothing."

Akane's heart pounded in her chest. A feeling came over her, 
almost overwhelming in its intensity, the sense that what 
she did *here* and *now*, at this exact moment, would affect 
her the rest of her life, and Ranma's too. She needed to say 
the right thing, or Ranma might never recover. He had, at 
last, opened himself up to her, something she had fantasized 
about but had almost given up on actually occurring. He was 
as vulnerable, emotionally, as he would ever allow himself 
to be. If she didn't give him the answers he needed, he 
might never give her another chance. He'd go back to the 
old, closed up Ranma, and Akane would never forgive herself.

The only problem was that Akane had absolutely no idea what 
to say. She could break bricks with her bare hands, she 
could sew (after a fashion) and she could cook (even if no 
one else thought she could), but nothing she had ever done 
had prepared her for this moment. She was terrified of 
letting this chance pass her by, and she could feel herself 
begin to panic. Hold on girl, she told herself. The battle 
is at its climax; don't cave in to the pressure now.

She thought back, trying to recall similar circumstances. 
The only thing that seemed to compare with Ranma's current 
suffering was Akane's reaction to her mother's death. She 
had been very young and had spent the first few months 
denying that it had happened, that Mother would be coming 
back from whatever vacation she had decided to take. Kasumi 
had been patient with her and had worked with her over the 
months, gently forcing her to realize that Mother was never 
coming back, that it was not good for the rest of the family 
for Akane to insist that Mother was still alive. And it had 
finally worked; Akane had finally accepted, deep down, that 
Mother was gone forever. Fortunately, the rest of the family 
was still there, and she had drawn strength from them.

Unfortunately, she didn't have months to deal with Ranma's 
pain; she wasn't sure if she had minutes. She needed 
something *now*, and she couldn't give him what Kasumi had 
given her.

Akane's thoughts froze on that. What *had* Kasumi given her? 
Patience, understanding, a gentle but firm guidance through 
a difficult time.

In short, love.

Akane drew a shuddering breath. She knew, now, what she had 
to do.

She released Ranma's hands. She reached up to cup her hands 
under Ranma's jaw and gently lift his head.

She stared into his eyes for a second, her whole being 
shaking with the force of her emotions, hoping Ranma could 
see how she felt.

Then she leaned forward and kissed him.

She pressed her lips softly against his, parting her lips 
slightly, breathing in his fragrance.

She felt Ranma go rigid. She continued kissing him, willing 
him to relax. Please Ranma, she thought to herself, don't 
resist your feelings. This once, don't run from yourself. 
Trust me, trust your mother. This is good, this is right, 
let it happen.

Slowly, he did. Something drained away from him and left his 
body limp. He leaned into her, finally kissing her back. She 
removed her hands from his face and reached around behind 
him to grasp his shoulders. He put his hands around her 
waist and held her tightly.

The kiss seemed to go on forever. Akane didn't want it to 
stop. Here was her whole life, encapsulated in this moment. 
The most important person in her life was in front of her, 
loving her, and that made life more beautiful than she could 
ever have imagined.

Their positioning was awkward, though, and Akane began to 
feel her back protest about the uncomfortable way it was 
being bent. Ranma's head was twisted at an awkward angle; he 
too had to be feeling a strain. So the moment passed, much 
to her regret. With tremendous reluctance, she began to pull 
away. Ranma seemed unwilling to let it end also, but he too 
leaned back. They continued to hold each other. Akane looked 
up into Ranma's eyes, smiling with him.

She got up out of her chair and sat on the bed next to him. 
She wrapped her arms around his waist and rested her head on 
his chest. He put his arm along her back, his hand gripping 
her waist. She could hear his heart pounding, and wondered 
if it had beat this fast during his fight with Saffron.

Somehow, she didn't think so.

She sighed, so full of happiness she couldn't contain it. Or 
terror; she couldn't distinguish between the two right now. 
She was still shaking a little under the impact of her 
emotions; Ranma seemed to feel it, and tightened his grip on 
her waist. Akane closed her eyes, savoring the feel of his 
body.

"Ranma, don't ever tell me again that you're worth nothing. 
You're...." She gulped, afraid to say the next words, afraid 
not to say them. "You're everything to me."

She stopped, trying to figure out what more to say. Her mind 
was racing so fast that half-completed thoughts fled her 
consciousness before she could grasp them. She needed to 
tell him more, needed him to understand more.

"You're not a bully, Ranma. I've never seen you attack 
anyone who didn't have the ability to defend themselves.

"Your father forced you to hide from your mother, but you 
eventually fought through the deception. You wanted to be 
open and honest with your mother, and she knows that. She 
saw how much you wanted her to know that you loved her.

"I could never figure out your father. You two insult each 
other all the time. I think it's just that you two aren't 
good at expressing your love, so you result to fighting and 
insults. Sounds like another couple I know." Akane gave him 
a little squeeze.

"As for martial arts being worth nothing, think of all the 
people you've helped. When that little girl came all the way 
from China to ask for your help, you dropped everything to 
go with her and help rescue her father. You fought for honor 
and life. You saved my life and, probably, the lives of all 
those people who live in Jusendo. That is not something a 
bad person does."

She stopped, hoping he'd accept this. She couldn't see his 
eyes, but she could almost feel him reject her argument. "I 
only went because the Nannichuan was threatened. I only 
cared about getting my curse lifted."

Anger stirred within Akane. Stupid blind idiot! She fought 
to control it; this was not the time to lash out at Ranma, 
no matter how tempted she was. Instead, she lifted her head 
from his chest and put her face in front of his, looking 
into his eyes. "Answer me truthfully, Ranma. If Plum hadn't 
been from Jusenkyo, if she had just been a little girl whose 
father had been kidnapped, would you have gone and helped her?"

Ranma looked at her, his focus moving from one of her eyes 
to the other and back. Finally, he took a deep breath. "Yes. 
Yes, I would have helped her."

Akane smiled. "See? You are a good person." Several images 
flashed through her mind, of Ranma doing various stupid 
things. "Sometimes" she amended. "You do bad things too, 
Ranma. So do I. No one's perfect. Not even Kasumi." Ranma 
gave her a weak smile at this. "The point is that you have 
to try to make up for the bad things you do, and look for 
opportunities to do good things."

He considered this for a moment, then smiled. Their faces 
were so close, she hoped....

He drew her into him, and Akane made a small sound as their 
lips found each other again.

They kissed for a long time, the position right this time. 
Akane began hoping that he would pull her down onto the bed; 
they would be more comfortable that way.

The thought of where that might lead was enough to snap her 
back to reality. She hastily pushed Ranma away from her. She 
put her hands on her lap and looked down at them, blushing 
furiously.

Ranma sounded irritated. "Whatcha do that for?"

Akane's emotions were in an uproar. She was feeling as much 
fear as desire; these were strange and scary things she and 
Ranma were doing. It was easy to convert it all into anger. 
Anger was never far from the surface in Akane, anyway. She 
cast about for something to be angry about; there was never 
a shortage of reasons to be angry at Ranma. She latched onto 
the first thing that occurred to her, something she thought 
a lot about. "What about Shampoo and Ukyo and Kodachi? Are 
you going to do anything about them? Or are they going to 
destroy your home and our wedding over and over again until 
we all die of old age?"

Ranma scowled. "It ain't my fault...."

"It is your fault because you let it go on! When Shampoo 
discovered that stupid brooch and she didn't seem to like 
you anymore, did you let her go? NO! You went and made sure 
that she would always be hanging on to you, because it 
pleases your stupid ego to have girls chasing after you!"

Ranma flinched, and a stricken look came over his face. His 
obvious guilt caused Akane's anger to cool down to a mild 
irritation. "Look, Ranma, I know that you don't force people 
to become infatuated with you. But you don't discourage 
them, either, at least not very well. I think if you tried 
hard enough, you could get them to stop coming after you."

Ranma looked confused; he obviously didn't know where to 
begin. He reached over and took her hand. "Akane, do...do 
you think you could help me?"

Akane melted inside. Ranma needed her, had asked for her 
help. This made her feel good inside in a way that made 
kissing seem a foolish fancy. "Oh, Ranma...." She could feel 
the tears forming in her eyes. "I will always be here to 
help."

Ranma smile tenderly and reached over to brush her tears 
away. They stared at each other for another long moment. 
Akane knew that a threshold had been crossed here, and hoped 
that they would never lose the ground they had gained today. 
These feelings were so precious, she decided, that she would 
do anything in her power to make sure that they never 
stopped feeling them.

Like Ranma's mother and father had.

That thought caused her to lose her smile. She wondered if 
Ranma's parents had ever felt this way, and what had 
happened to make them to fall out of love. She remembered, 
too, what Ranma had told her about his parent's 
conversation: if Uncle Saotome could help her and Ranma, 
then maybe there was hope for him and Auntie Saotome.

That gave her an idea. "Ranma, let's start with your father. 
Maybe he has some ideas about your other fiancees."

"Pop?" Ranma looked incredulous. "What could he possibly 
know that would help us at all?"

Akane smiled and put her other hand on his cheek. "Trust me, Ranma-chan."

Ranma smiled back. "Okay, Akane-chan."

They kissed again, this time less desperately, more a 
reminder of what had happened than anything else. Akane 
stood up and pulled Ranma to her door, preparing to lead him 
downstairs to find his father.

There was a tremendous crash from next door in Nabiki's 
room. Akane and Ranma blinked at each other, then hurried 
into the hallway.

Nabiki's door was open. Inside could be heard voices: 
"Saotome-kun, get off me, you've landed on my knee."
"I'd do it if you'd unwrap your arm from around my neck, Tendo." 
"Daddy, you're going to wreck my stereo, be careful." 
"Genma, Soun-san, if you will let me... lift your leg a 
little... that's it."

There was the sound of bodies shuffling, then Auntie Saotome 
backed out of Nabiki's room. She turned and looked at Ranma 
and Akane. A huge smile appeared on her face. "There you 
are! I am so happy for you two. When can we set the wedding 
date?"

Ranma looked embarrassed and angry. "Mom! You were
listening, weren't you?"

Akane's father came through the door, tears streaming down 
his face. "Akane, my little girl, you've made your poor 
father so happy!" He gripped her shoulders and squeezed them 
affectionately before dissolving into sobs.

"So you finally found the guts to kiss her, eh, Ranma my 
boy? That's the spirit!" Ranma's father had a satisfied look 
on his face. "We'll make a man out of you yet."

Auntie Saotome gave a small laugh, and her eyes flicked over 
to her husband. "That's not what I meant, Genma," she chided 
gently, still smiling.

Ranma was getting more and more outraged by the moment. "You 
all were listening! Nabiki, this is your fault, isn't it! 
You promised!"

Nabiki had just entered the hallway, a smug look on her 
face. "I said I wouldn't dream of it, Ranma. The first time 
I have a dream about eavesdropping on you, you can have my 
apology."

Ranma seemed to swell, towering over her. "Man oh man, if 
you weren't a girl I would..."

"Now now, Ranma, don't crowd her like that, it isn't polite."

Ranma's jaw dropped open. "Kasumi?!"

Kasumi stepped daintily out of Nabiki's room, not looking 
the least bit embarrassed. "It's so good to see you and 
Akane getting along so well. Don't get too carried away, 
though, you're not married yet."

Akane knew that something should be happening to her blood 
pressure. She should be joining Ranma in yelling at 
everyone. Somehow, though, the fact that their families had 
overheard her and Ranma made it seem all the more real. It 
was set into everyone's minds, now, and neither she nor 
Ranma could pretend that it hadn't happened.

Seeing Ranma gape at Kasumi made Akane laugh. Nabiki started 
giggling, too, and it wasn't long before a bewildered Ranma 
was surrounded by laughter. He looked so lost that Akane, 
still laughing, reached over and took his hand. He looked 
down at her, blushing slightly at her very public display of 
affection. After looking into her eyes, though, Akane could 
see him set his embarrassment aside. He started laughing 
too, squeezing her hand under the cover of all the commotion.

Akane's spirits rose to new heights. They had a long way to 
go, she knew, before they got married or anything like that. 
Yet somehow she had never felt closer to *being* married, 
even on the day of their supposed wedding.

This, she supposed, was real love. Somehow they had 
neglected to say that word to each other.

Akane knew, though, that now it was only a matter of time.

Gripping her fiancee's hand, she smiled at her laughing 
family.

Part III : To Pierce the Blackness

Prologue: Council of War

"I think we should start with the easiest fiancee - Kuonji 
Ukyo."

Genma sat on the dojo floor, facing Ranma and Akane. They 
were all dressed in their gis, having just completed an 
intense workout. Genma himself was pretty worn out - he was 
not a young man anymore - but both Akane and Ranma looked as 
fresh as daisies, even with the sweat glistening on their 
faces. It had been the first time the three of them had ever 
worked out together. Genma had insisted on it, wanted to use 
the workouts to clear their minds. Certainly, he had a lot 
to get out of his mind. He looked out the dojo door at the 
pond; he could almost hear it calling to him. So much 
better, safer if he could just take a swim. It would be nice 
to relax for a while.

Genma shoved that thought out of his head. His wife's face 
danced before his eyes. She was still as beautiful as the 
day he had met her. Yet she was so demanding, the smile on 
her face belying the forceful personality underneath. He had 
thought her pliable, demur, and easily controlled; their 
marriage had soon shown him the error of his perceptions.
He had been glad to escape her demanding ways.

He looked at his son, so like her in many ways. The same 
steel will, the same commanding presence. Would he have 
wanted a demur and pliable son? He had much to reassess 
about his wife, and only one way to get that opportunity.

Ranma, meanwhile, was blinking in surprise. "Why's Ukyo the 
easiest?"

Genma made one last effort to clear his head. In a stern 
tone of voice, he asked "Ranma, what have I taught you about 
a martial artist who specializes in a particular weapon?"

Ranma answered immediately. "It makes them weak. If your 
enemy knows where the attack is coming from, it's easier for 
your enemy to defend against it. Wielding a weapon limits 
your attacks and hinders your defense, no matter how good 
you are at using it."

Genma grunted in satisfaction. "Kuonji Ukyo depends mainly 
on two weapons: her small throwing spatulas, and her larger 
fighting spatula. Knowing that an attack from her is likely 
to come from one of these two places will make defeating her 
very simple."

Akane looked at him skeptically, then turned towards Ranma. 
"Besides, she respects you more than the others. She's more 
likely to listen to reason. It shouldn't have to come down 
to a fight."

Ranma grimaced. "She didn't seem very reasonable at the 
wedding."

Akane tilted her head. "I think she's just getting 
desperate. If we clear the air by talking to her rationally, 
she'll listen."

It was Ranma's turn to look skeptical. "Are you sure you can 
talk rationally with her? You're more likely to hit her over 
the head with a mallet."

Genma winced and prepared for the explosion. It wasn't long 
in coming.

"Baka!" Akane jumped up, grabbed Ranma by his tunic, and 
threw him at the dojo wall. Ranma flipped in the air and 
used his feet to bounce off the wall and land back over by 
Akane.

"See, what did I tell you?" Ranma sounded smug. "If we go, 
you gotta control your temper. Otherwise we'll all end up 
fighting and she won't listen to nothing we say."

Akane glowered at him, but slowly calmed down. Finally, a 
look of consternation replaced the anger in her face. "Okay, 
maybe I will have to try not to get mad so easy." Then a 
scowl returned to her face. "But you had better think before 
you say anything! If you start running off at the mouth like 
you usually do, she'll get mad and we still won't accomplish 
anything!"

Ranma immediately started to say something, but Akane was 
ready for it. She lifted her hand up and covered his mouth, 
her eyes sinking daggers into him.

Ranma seemed chagrined. He reached up and lifted her hand 
away. "Okay, you have a point, too. Let's see if together we 
can accomplish something we wouldn't be able to do 
separately."

Akane's irritation seemed to dissolve at his words. She 
stepped closer to him, giving him an adoring look. She 
reached up to touch his cheek tenderly. Ranma smiled down at 
her, putting his hands on her waist.

Genma smiled, feeling vindicated. Who says arranged 
marriages don't work? These two were getting along fine, 
thanks to him and Soun. And Nodoka, he mustn't forget. They 
were a good couple, and they would carry on the tradition of 
the Anything Goes School of Martial Arts in fine fashion.

Genma cleared his throat. "When are you two going to talk 
with Ukyo?"

They both started. Ranma turned quickly, flushing slightly. 
"Uh, we were thinking after school tomorrow."

Akane had turned slightly red herself, but answered calmly. 
"It'll be after the lunch rush but before the dinner crowd. 
It should be a good time."

Genma grunted. They seemed to have spurned his martial arts 
advice. No matter. Ranma would remember, once the fight had 
begun. As Genma knew it would.

***

Ukyo waved cheerily at the departing young man. He had 
actually been a bit of a pig, leering at her when he thought 
she wasn't looking. He had also flirted with Konatsu, much 
to Konatsu's amusement. Ukyo had almost let the man know 
Konatsu's secret, but decided against it. After all, he was 
a customer, and if he found the server attractive, what did 
it matter what the server's real gender was? He might even 
come back to flirt with him some more. That thought made her 
smile even more widely. Not telling was more fun, too.

She rung up the sale, pausing to move her fighting spatula a 
little to the side. She kept it near the cash register in 
case someone made the mistake of attempting to rob her. 
Anyone who tried to harass two apparently defenseless young 
women running a restaurant would be in for a very rude 
shock.

Konatsu cleared the table the last customer had been sitting 
at and went back to wash the dishes. Ukyo wiped off the 
grill, although there wasn't much of a need. It had been a 
slow day, but Ukyo wasn't terribly worried; business had 
been steady. The customers still came, even if they weren't 
getting 500 yen coins in the okonomiyaki anymore - one of 
Konatsu's more innovative attempts to attract customers. 
Despite the disaster it had been on their bottom line, it 
did seem to be having some long-term benefits; the customers 
liked her food, and spread the word.

Ukyo hummed to herself. She liked cooking. She was good at 
it, and still held the belief that she made the best 
okonomiyaki in the world. If she could only get the world to 
understand it as well, everyone would be much happier. She 
smiled; it was only a matter of time. Today Tokyo; tomorrow 
Paris, London, New York, and Beijing. Ucchan's would circle 
the globe, and she'd be filthy rich, too. It was a pleasant 
fantasy, one that kept her going during tough times.

Ukyo's smile hardened. She was determined to turn the 
fantasy into reality. She was young, she had lots of time. 
After all, how many people her age ran a restaurant? Surely 
a sign of greatness to come.

She heard the door open. She looked up and her heart soared. 
"Ran-chan!" Ranma looked as handsome as always. He'd come to 
visit, something he didn't do often. That he usually needed 
something from her on such occasions didn't bother her in 
the least, just so long as he came.

Ranma was in her fantasies, too. The first part of her life 
had been spent training to kill him. Well, maybe not kill 
him, but at least let him know how angry she was at him. 
When she'd been abandoned on the road by him and his father, 
a blackness had filled her. She had used the rage to train 
herself in a unique martial arts style, the blackness 
driving her on with promises of revenge. After she'd 
finished her training, she'd established her restaurant. She 
had recalled Ranma's name for her: "Ucchan". She had thought 
it endearing until he had run off with his father. Naming 
her restaurant "Ucchan's" had been a reminder of the revenge 
she was going to extract from Ranma.

Then she had gotten down to the business of finding him. It 
hadn't been easy, but by pure chance she had seen Genma 
leaving a nearby clinic. She had followed him, and been 
overjoyed to discover that he was living nearby, and that 
Ranma has with him.

She had set up an elaborate plan for revenge. She'd executed 
it to perfection against Genma. He had tasted her wrath, and 
come to know the folly of abandoning her.

Unexpected things had happened, though, when she had tried 
to do the same to Ranma. He had turned out to be strong, 
quick, handsome, and friendly. He had called her cute; no 
one had called her that for years. Her rage had turned very 
quickly to love.

Unfortunately, he had other fiancees. The blackness found 
new targets, and she had attempted several plans to try and 
separate Ranma from the girls. When they failed, she had 
decided to try to win by setting a better example than his 
other fiancees. She had become industrious, friendly, and 
helpful. The name of her restaurant remained "Ucchan's"; now 
it was a promise of things to come for her and Ranma.

There had been times when she had almost given up, time when 
she had almost thought that Ranma didn't love her. The 
blackness had helped her then, though, reminding her that 
Ranma had called her cute, and that he wouldn't do that if 
he didn't love her. If other thoughts tried to argue 
differently, the blackness swallowed them.

Ranma closed his umbrella; it was raining outside, and he 
had a particular aversion to rain. She smiled; she could 
accept that about him. She would accept just about anything 
from her future husband. It was another fantasy she was 
determined to see come true.

Ranma held the door open, and Akane followed him in. Ukyo 
scowled for the briefest of moments: what was *she* doing 
here? She quickly recovered, though; a cute fiancee wouldn't 
scowl.

"Can I make you some okonomiyaki?" She reached over for the 
batter, trying to imagine what shape she should bake into 
it. She'd used a heart so much; how about a flower? Or a 
wild horse; that would be a challenge.

"Ucchan - " Ranma stopped abruptly, seemed to reconsider his 
words. He had an unhappy look on his face. Ukyo looked over 
at Akane, who stood very close to Ranma, looking at Ukyo 
with the same sadness in her face, but mixed with a grim 
determination.

A cold lump of fear settled in Ukyo's stomach. Slowly she 
set the batter down. "Konatsu!" she called out, her voice a 
little shaky.

He appeared behind her, his reflexes very sharp. "Yes, Ukyo-
sama?"

She continued looking at Ranma and Akane. "Konatsu, please 
go to the store and get us some more noodles."

She could hear the puzzlement in his voice. "But Ukyo-sama, 
the delivery truck was here just three days ago. Surely we 
have enough for - "

"Now, Konatsu!" Ukyo hated how shrill her voice sounded, but 
she couldn't seem to control it, or how fast her heart was 
racing. She just needed as few people around here as 
possible. "Lock the door on your way out."

Konatsu was silent for a long moment. Then she could here 
the rustle of his kimono as he bowed. "Yes, Ukyo-sama." He 
went to the door, pausing to give Ranma and Akane a probing 
look. He glanced at Ukyo, his eyes questioning. She flashed 
an angry look at him; he ducked his head, flipped the sign 
over to "Closed", went outside and locked the door behind 
him.

Ranma and Akane had watched the scene without comment, but 
their faces had become sadder during its length. The fear in 
Ukyo's stomach grew, and spread to a tightness in her chest. 
She cast about for a topic, anything to delay the 
inevitable. "Ran-chan, w-will you be going on vacation with 
your family during the school break?"

Ranma licked his lips before answering. "Uh, I dunno. Nabiki 
is going to be moving out. I, uh, think we'll be helping her 
do that."

Akane spoke a little hesitantly. "We will go to the beach 
for a week - one last time all together." Akane paused for a 
moment, than spoke in a rush. "You could come too, if you 
want."

Ranma looked at Akane in surprise, but quickly added, "Sure! 
We'd love to have you, Ucchan."

Ukyo smiled weakly. "I'll have to see if I can take some 
time off. Summer's my busiest season, though, especially 
during the school break."

They all stared at each other, a silence growing, hanging 
heavily in the air. Ukyo was afraid to breathe for fear of 
sobbing; afraid to move for fear of collapsing. The 
blackness filled her. She clutched the counter with her 
hands, threatening to crush it in her grip.

Akane gave a slightly exasperated sigh. She poked Ranma in 
the ribs with her elbow. He looked down at her, and they 
stared into each other's eyes for a few seconds. The way 
Ranma's face softened put ice into Ukyo's heart.

This could not be happening. It was not happening. Akane was 
the uncute one, she and Ranma were always fighting and would 
always be fighting. Akane would never be half the woman Ukyo 
was; surely Ranma could see that.

Ranma turned back to Ukyo, now reflecting some of Akane's 
determination. "Ucchan -"

"NO!" The word was ripped from Ukyo's throat. She reached 
over and grabbed her fighting spatula. She took it in an 
overhand grip and brought it crashing down on the counter in 
front of Ranma.

He jumped back, his eyes betraying his shock. Ukyo didn't 
care; he would not do this to her. Without thought, her 
throwing spatulas appeared in her hand. She sent them flying 
towards Ranma.

Infuriatingly, he dodged them easily, as he always did. He 
flipped himself over by the door and attempted to open it, 
cursing when he found it locked.

He had given her an opening, and she grabbed it. She leapt 
over the counter, raised her fighting spatula, and brought 
it down towards Ranma's head.

He dropped to the ground, letting her spatula pass over him. 
He grabbed her legs and pulled them out from under her. Ukyo 
landed on her rear end with a cry. She changed the grip on 
her spatula and brought a backhanded blow to bear on Ranma.

He raised his forearms and absorbed the blow; she couldn't 
bring much force to bear in a sitting position. She bared 
her teeth and rolled away from him. She sprung to her feet 
and sent several more throwing spatulas at him.

Ranma leapt back towards the center of the restaurant, 
upending a table that took most of the hits from her 
throwing spatulas. He stood behind it, his stance ready, his 
eyes wary.

And the sad look was still on his face.

Ukyo's black rage continued undiminished. He would deny her 
the fulfillment of her fantasies! She had worked too hard, 
given up too much to let him get away. She raised her 
spatula overhead again, prelude to a leaping attack over the 
table directly at Ranma.

She felt the spatula being yanked out of her hands. She 
turned to see Akane holding the spatula in her two hands, 
somewhat like a picket sign, the wide end partially covering 
her face. Akane seemed to be struggling with anger.

Ukyo was beyond caring. Here was the source of her problems! 
This woman needed to learn that Kuonji Ukyo was not one to 
be trifled with. Ukyo found four more throwing spatulas in 
her hand and sent them flying towards Akane. Her intention 
was to have them strike the wide, flat end of the fighting 
spatula, scaring Akane and hopefully getting her to drop it. 
It would teach her not to interfere in Ukyo's business.

It was unfortunate that Akane chose that moment to lower the 
spatula.

Three of the throwing spatulas whizzed by Akane's head where 
the fighting spatula had been. The fourth struck Akane in 
the face.

Akane screamed, dropped the fighting spatula and fell to the 
floor. She slapped her hands to her face and curled up in a 
ball, her screams muffled.

"AKANE!" Ranma's voice reverberated throughout the room. 
Something struck Ukyo from behind, and she went flying to 
the side, landing in a heap on the floor. She watched in a 
daze as Ranma scooped up Akane. He kicked the door 
viciously; it literally exploded off its hinges, splintering 
into a hundred pieces. Ranma was through it in a flash.

Ukyo lay there in a daze, unable to comprehend what had just 
happened. She crawled over to where Akane had fallen. Blood 
spots covered the floor. A lot of blood spots.

The blackness claimed Ukyo. She wasn't sure if she fainted 
or if her mind simply shut down momentarily. When she became 
aware again, Konatsu was shaking her shoulders.

"Ukyo-sama!" He sounded desperate and angry. "Who did this? 
It was Ranma, wasn't it? I knew he couldn't be trusted." 
Konatsu looked at the floor around Ukyo, evidently noticing 
the blood spots for the first time. "Oh no, Ukyo-sama, are 
you hurt? Let me get you to the hospital!"

The hospital. Yes, that was where she needed to go. She 
brought herself up and staggered to the door. Or to the 
opening where the door used to be. She felt Konatsu touch 
her arm. She turned around fast enough to surprise even his 
ninja reflexes. She grabbed his face between her hands.

"Don't bother me! Stay here until I get back. Do nothing, 
you understand me? Stay here until I say it's okay for you 
to leave. Stay here."

She realized she was babbling. She shut her mouth and stared 
into his eyes until she was sure he understood. Then she 
released him, grabbed Ranma's umbrella, and ran out the door 
into the pouring rain.

***

The hospital was not very far away. She figured it took 
Ranma ten minutes to run there from her store. Not having to 
carry anyone, she made it in five, hopping along the 
rooftops.

She skittered into the main entrance and realized her 
mistake: the emergency room was on the other side of the 
building. Rather than go outside and run around the 
building, she ran through the corridors, barely noticing 
anyone around her.

She turned a corner and stopped. At the end of the hallway 
was the emergency waiting room. She had a good view of the 
entire Tendo/Saotome clan. Akane's father was sobbing 
hysterically. Kasumi was sitting next to him, her hands 
patting his back and arm, speaking soothing words. Nabiki 
was leaning against the wall, rubbing her cheek over and 
over. Ranma was furiously pacing in a circle, her hands 
clenched at her sides. Genma was talking to Ranma in a low 
voice. Nodoka was just walking up to her son, carrying a 
kettle, a worried look on her face.

Ukyo felt the blackness coming over her again. She couldn't 

be responsible for this, she couldn't be the source of all 
the pain in the waiting room. Leave now, a scared voice 
inside her head told her. Leave now before they see you.

Too late. Kasumi looked up and stared directly at Ukyo. Ukyo 
averted her eyes, then turned around and fled back down the 
hallway, the blackness at the edge of her consciousness. She 
got halfway down the hall when she found a long, low bench 
she could collapse on. She started sobbing, and let the 
blackness creep ever further around her.

She heard footsteps behind her. Slow, measured footsteps, 
not the footsteps of someone chasing her, thank goodness. 
They stopped right behind her. Very likely a nurse or 
someone, about to ask her to go back to the waiting room. 
Ukyo was beyond caring at this point. She just wanted it not 
to be her fault.

Whoever it was sat down on the bench behind her. Ukyo 
shuddered and tried to pull herself further down the bench. 
A hand was placed on her back. It rested there a moment, 
then started patting her.

"Akane's all right, Ukyo-chan. Ranma thinks she turned her 
head at the last moment, so it only grazed her cheek. There 
was a lot of blood, but not much actual damage. She'll have 
a few stitches and then she'll go home. The doctor doesn't 
even think the scar will be noticeable, except from close 
up."

Ukyo glanced quickly up at the speaker. Kasumi was smiling 
warmly at her. Ukyo examined her face closely, and found no 
trace of recrimination there. "Really?" she asked shakily.

Kasumi offered her a handkerchief. Ukyo looked at it for a 
second in disbelief, than used it to clean herself up. She 
sniffled into it for a second, still looking closely at 
Kasumi. She had difficulty accepting Kasumi's warm smile and 
calm demeanor.

The tears continued flowing from Ukyo's eyes. "Kasumi, I'm 
so sorry."

Kasumi spoke in a bright tone. "Did Akane tell you that you 
are welcome to come with us on our summer trip?"

Ukyo's jaw dropped open. "I-I couldn't possibly..."

"We'll be spending a few days there. Nabiki has found an 
entire house we can rent, within walking distance from the 
beach. There will be plenty of room. I'd love to have your 
help preparing dinner. Maybe you could show me some of your 
secrets to making okonomiyaki."

Ukyo's mind was reeling. "Kasumi, no one wants me around, 
not after I..." This time Ukyo stopped herself; she couldn't 
complete the thought.

Kasumi continued speaking lightly. "Nonsense. You've known 
Ranma-kun since you both were children. You've helped our 
family out on many occasions. We're glad to have you as our 
friend."

Ukyo continued to gape at Kasumi, her self-recrimination 
slowly giving way to incredulous annoyance. Could Kasumi 
really be this oblivious? Could she truly not understand 
what had just happened? "Kasumi, you can't be serious. I 
simply can't go."

"You *will* go." For the briefest of moments, Kasumi's face 
hardened, and determination lined her features. "I will not 
have this... misunderstanding... gnawing away at my family's 
peace of mind. You will come and have a good time and remain 
on good terms with Ranma-kun." She smiled again. "Isn't that 
what you want, Ukyo-chan?"

Ukyo reeled. This was a side of Kasumi she had never seen 
before. Ukyo realized there were depths to Kasumi that 
remained hidden under her usually cheerful nature.

She considered Kasumi's words. What *did* Ukyo want? She 
wasn't sure, but the picture Kasumi painted of a pleasant 
family holiday was very seductive. There certainly was no 
harm in agreeing; she could always change her mind. "Okay, 
I'll bring my okonomiyaki cart; maybe I could do some 
business at the beach."

Kasumi beamed at her. "Excellent! Don't plan on working too 
hard, though, it's a vacation! We'll certainly need some 
volleyball players, and I'd love to have a clothes-shopping 
companion."

Ukyo smiled back at her. Kasumi was a great person, maybe 
the best person Ukyo knew. How Kasumi could pull her from 
the brink of despair so easily she didn't know, but it felt 
good. Having Kasumi on your side made getting through the 
tough times much easier.

Ukyo looked beyond Kasumi and her smile withered. Ranma 
stood there, looking at her, his face cold.

Kasumi turned around and spoke to him happily. "Ranma-kun, 
Ukyo will be coming with us to the beach next month, isn't 
that nice? She'll make us some okonomiyaki. I know how much 
you like it."

Ranma shifted his gaze to Kasumi, his cold expression not 
changing. As Kasumi continued to smile at him, though, it 
started to melt. Finally, he looked almost sheepish as he 
said. "Yeah, that'll be nice. Kasumi, can I talk to Ukyo for 
a second?"

"Of course." Kasumi stood up and walked over to Ranma. She 
looked into his eyes for a second, smiling but with 
something in her eyes that made Ranma gulp and look down. 
Kasumi gave his arm a quick squeeze, then went back to the 
waiting room.

Ukyo looked up at Ranma, the fear back in her stomach. His 
face was now calm, but his eyes couldn't exactly be called 
friendly. She moved away from him slightly, unsure what to 
do, terribly frightened.

Ranma moved towards her suddenly, and she flinched. But all 
he did was to sit down next to her on the bench. His blue-
gray eyes seemed to pierce her soul.

Ukyo quailed under his gazed. "I'm sorry, Ranma. I didn't 
mean it, I swear I didn't mean it. I never never wanted to 
hurt her, really and truly I didn't." She felt the tears 
coming again, and the blackness behind them.

Ranma grimaced. "Throwing bladed spatulas at people is 
stupid. I know that when you throw them at me you count on 
my reflexes being able to do dodge them. You don't really 
hope that they hit me. I saw what you were trying to do when 
you threw those things at Akane; you thought that they would 
hit the spatula." Ranma glowered at her. "You should know 
that during a fight, anything can happen, that it never goes 
the way you expect." His face returned to a neutral 
expression, and his gaze turned inwards. "It was a stupid 
and dangerous game you were playing. When you have the 
martial arts skills we have, you have to be careful how you 
use them." He spoke softly, almost a whisper. "You could 
have killed him, even if that wasn't what you meant."

"Him?" What was he talking about?

Ranma seemed to refocus on her. His voice turned sharp. "You 
know what I mean. What were you trying to do, anyway?"

Ukyo slumped her shoulders and looked down at the bench. 
"Ran-chan, I - " She stopped, swallowed. "I just couldn't... 
let her... you two can't..." She looked up, suddenly angry, 
the blackness upon her. She grabbed his shoulders and yelled 
in his face. "You're engaged to me! Your dad took the dowry! 
That means you belong to me!"

She stopped for a second, unable to read his expression. She 
continued in a fierce voice. "I've got it all, Ranma: looks, 
brains, a good business. I can support you while you run a 
dojo of your own, you don't need the Tendo Dojo. You'll be 
much, much happier with me than you ever would be with her! 
You have to choose me, you have to!"

A thoughtful look appeared on Ranma's face. Ukyo's hopes 
soared; he was considering it! Maybe if she leaned forward 
and kissed him...

Before she could complete that thought, he gently but firmly 
lifted her hands off his shoulders. Pushing her away 
slightly, he asked "What about Konatsu?"

"Konatsu?" How could he be jealous of a cross-dressing ninja 
server? "I don't love Konatsu, Ran-chan, I love..."

Ranma interrupted her before she could finish. "But he loves 
you. He told you how he feels about you. He hangs around you 
all the time. He would do anything for you. Why don't you 
tell him you love him?"

Ukyo gritted her teeth. What possible relevance could this 
have? Why would Ranma care about her feelings towards 
Konatsu? "It doesn't matter how much he loves me, I don't 
love him back! I will never love him! I feel sorry that he's 
so infatuated with me. He's a great guy and a good worker, 
and I'll be glad to let him in on the business. But we will 
never be more than friends." Ukyo stared at Ranma, trying to 
make him understand.

He just looked back at her, boring his eyes into hers. She 
flushed, what was he trying to prove? If Konatsu would never 
have her love, why would Ranma...

Suddenly, she understood.

Horrified realization crashed over her. She started weeping. 
"No, no, no..." She couldn't stop. This was not how it was 
supposed to be. Ranma loved her, he had to love her.

He had just shown her, however, that love offered isn't 
always love returned.

"Ucchan.." Ranma encased her in his arms. "Ucchan, I do like 
you. I want us to be friends. But you gotta understand.." He 
paused, seemingly reluctant to say the next few words. "I l-
love.." He trailed off again. "It's someone else who...who 
has my affection."

At that moment, for the first time, something penetrated the 
blackness in Ukyo's mind. It felt like a shaft of pure white 
light struck the core of her soul, carrying the message, 
"Ranma doesn't love you." Her mind shuddered and tried to 
block the light with the blackness. But the light stood 
firmly, echoing its message throughout her being. No matter 
what you do, no matter how hard you try, the light said to 
her, Ranma will never love you.

Ukyo shivered and fought back the blackness. She allowed the 
light to engrave its message on her soul. With acceptance 
came a strange peace. The conflict was over. She had lost, 
and that hurt a lot, but the wound would heal, and she would 
recover. It promised to be a long and painful recovery; too 
much of her life had been spent allowing the blackness to 
grow. Ranma would be there to help, though, as well as 
Konatsu. Kasumi would probably help, too. Just the thought 
that they would be there if she needed them was already 
helping.

Ukyo looked up at Ranma, trying to smile through her tears. 
" 'Has my affection'? Ranma, you can do better than that." 
She wrapped her arms around him and buried her face in his 
chest; for just this once, she was going to have Ranma all 
to herself, if only for a few seconds. "Don't deny your 
feelings, Ranma. Trust me, denial gets you nowhere."

She heard him gulp. Then he tightened his grip on her. Ukyo 
sighed and fell into a fantasy, one where she and Ranma had 
just gotten married, and they were sitting on a train on the 
way to their honeymoon. She was hugging him just like this, 
and he was her husband, and she could hug him as much as she 
wanted to for the rest of her life.

She struggled out of the fantasy; that way led back to the 
blackness. She pushed Ranma away, still smiling bravely. 
"It's best that you go back to the waiting room. You don't 
want to miss Akane."

He looked at her, his face a little wary. She stood up, 
pulled him to his feet, turned him around, and gave him a 
little push down the hallway. "Go! Just be sure to give me 
an invitation to the wedding. I'll leave my spatulas 
behind."

Ranma looked over his shoulder. He grinned at her. "It's a 
deal, Ucchan." He held her gaze a while, then turned and ran 
back down the hallway.

Ukyo continued to smile, although tears once again began 
streaming down her face. Most of her life had been spent 
fixating on the man running down the hallway. Letting him go 
made her feel relieved and terrified at the same time.

Turning her back on Ranma, she walked down the corridor and 
left the hospital.

***

Ukyo paused as she entered her restaurant. Konatsu had been 
busy; most of the damage had been repaired, and the blood 
cleaned off the floor. The door was still missing; she'd 
need to do something about it first thing tomorrow.

Konatsu appeared, and Ukyo sighed. He was wearing his ninja 
outfit, with his face covered and his eyes deadly serious. 
"Ukyo-sama, now can I go take care of Saotome Ranma?"

Ukyo went up to him and took off his hood. She gripped his 
shoulders tightly. "Konatsu listen to me. What happened here 
was all my fault, every bit of it. I attacked Ranma and 
Akane without provocation. I cut Akane's face, and Ranma 
broke the door down while taking her to the hospital."

Shock covered Konatsu's face. He tried to look down but Ukyo 
grabbed his chin and held his head steady. "Konatsu, you 
have to understand one more thing. I don't love you. I will 
never love you. The sooner you accept that, the happier 
you'll be. Trust me. You're my good friend and I'm glad to 
know you. But if you think that I'll eventually change my 
mind, you're wasting your time here."

She removed her hands and stepped back. He stood rock still, 
his face covered with misery.

Very much, Ukyo supposed, like she had looked in the hospital.

His eyes glistened. "You're still my friend, Ukyo-sama?" he 
asked querulously.

She smiled at him. "Yes, of course. Always. But shouldn't 
you just call me Ukyo?"

He quivered a little. "Okay...Ukyo." He turned. "I had 
better get ready for the dinner rush."

"Hey kiddo." He turned back towards her. "If you ever need 
to talk, I'm here."

He smiled at her, although she could tell he was still 
hurting. Konatsu went back to his room to change.

Ukyo sighed. There was going to be a lot of pain here 
tonight. She wondered if she was going to lose Konatsu. She 
hoped not.

She went back behind the counter and discovered that Konatsu 
had replaced her fighting spatula. She hefted it in her hands;
it felt good and comfortable there. She thought back to her
days by the ocean, when the sea's rage and her rage were matched
wave for wave. She thought about Ranma perched on her spatula,
a quizzical look on his face. She thought about Ranma calling
her cute. She thought how quickly he'd come to her help when
she was on the verge of bankruptcy. She thought about the long
nights she had spent lost in pleasant fantasies about killing
the Saotomes. She thought about the long nights she had spent
lost in pleasant fantasies about marrying Ranma. She thought
about Ranma and Akane entering her store with sad looks on their
faces.

Ukyo walked back over to the doorway and stepped outside 
into the rain. She looked carefully around to see if anyone 
was nearby.

With a fierce cry, she attacked the banner over her store. 
It wasn't long before "Ucchan's" was indistinguishable among 
the tatters of cloth.

Then she brought the spatula down on the street corner. She 
hit it in just the right place; the wide, flat end snapped 
off, leaving her holding the handle in her hands. 
Contemptuously, she threw it in the gutter. Water from the 
gutter washed over it and continued down the sewer drain.

Looking down, she could feel the blackness washing away with 
it.

Spinning on her heel, she went back inside to prepare for 
the dinner rush.

Part IV : That Way Madness Lies

Nabiki slid open the dojo door. Sitting on the floor after 
their workout were Ranma, Uncle Saotome, and Akane. They 
were so intent on their conversation that they didn't even
look to see who it was.

"Kunou Kodachi is dangerous," Uncle was saying. "She relies 
on weapons, which weakens her, but use many different 
weapons, which makes defending against her difficult. She
also uses chemical agents to paralyze her opponents. I would
suggest wearing masks over your mouth and nose."

"We'll look funny coming to talk to her with masks on." 
Akane unconsciously touched the bandage on her cheek. 
"She'll probably take that as a sign we don't trust her."

"Well, I don't trust her." Ranma was looking fierce. "We 
can't afford to let our guard down for a second." He looked 
protectively over at Akane, his gaze lingering on her bandage.
Since Akane had come home from the hospital, Ranma had been
treating her like she was made out of china, which both annoyed
and pleased Akane.

Akane frowned at Ranma. "Come on, Ranma, we can't just knock 
on the Kunou door, ask for Kodachi, and then pound her until 
she agrees to stop chasing you."

"That would be *my* recommendation," a voice spoke forcefully
from behind Nabiki.

Ranma, Akane, and Uncle looked up at this, staring at surprise
as the speaker stepped around Nabiki. He bowed to the center of
the dojo, then entered. "I, Kunou Tatewaki, offer my unconditional
assistance."

Nabiki grimaced. She'd asked Tatewaki to come over and offer his
help in evaluating his sister before Ranma and Akane confronted
her. She'd hoped for a slightly more intelligent appraisal from
him. Although she'd gotten to know him a little better over the
past few weeks, he had not mentioned his family since their first 
lunch time spent together.

She spoke in an exasperated tone of voice. "Kunou-baby, you 
can do better than that. Sit down and let's talk this over 
in just a little bit more detail."

Although his stern expression didn't change, she could feel 
disapproval radiating from him. Nevertheless, he walked over 
and sat cross-legged on the floor next to Akane and Ranma. He put 
his bokken across his legs. Ranma was looking at him with 
outright hostility, while Akane merely looked uncomfortable. Well,
Nabiki supposed, they had good reason.

It was up to Nabiki to give them a reason to like him. This 
was important to her, somehow.

She went over and slapped Ranma's shoulder. He looked up at 
her in surprise. She made a little shooing motion with her 
hands. He scowled, but moved over. Nabiki sat down between him
and Kunou. Best to make sure there was a buffer between them.

Tatewaki was staring at Akane, "Nabiki has told me of your 
injury. How are you faring, Tendo Akane-san?"

Akane brought her arm up to touch her bandage again. "It's 
nothing, really. Just a few stitches - well, actually lots 
of tiny stitches. I've already had some of them removed, and
Tofu-sensei thinks that the scar will be nearly invisible -
it's right along my cheekbone, so the natural highlights of
my face will hide it."

Tatewaki looked over at Ranma. He gripped his bokken, but 
kept it on his lap. "And where you while my - " he stopped 
abruptly, started again. "Where were you when Akane-san was
being attacked?"

Ranma seemed to swell. Nabiki grimaced again; Tatewaki had 
pushed the wrong button. Ranma was feeling incredibly guilty 
over letting Akane be injured, even though the whole rest of
the family - including Akane - assured him there was nothing
he could have done.

Nabiki quickly got up and stood directly between Tatewaki 
and Ranma, breaking their eye contact. She hunched down on 
her heels and looked Tatewaki in the face. "Ranma was there,
Tatewaki-kun. He threw her attacker to the floor, picked Akane 
up, and ran through the pouring rain to the hospital. It wasn't
his fault she got hurt, and he certainly reacted fast enough to
protect Akane from further harm, and to make sure her wounds were
attended to quickly." She gave him her evil eye, an expression
she used when she wanted to put the fear of Nabiki into the
recipient. "Do you understand?"

Tatewaki looked at her, and relaxed his grip on his bokken. 
To her utter shock and amazement, he stood and bowed to 
Ranma. "I apologize, Saotome Ranma, if I accused you unfairly.
You are a worthy protector of Akane-san."

Nabiki gaped at him. She had seen him slowly soften during 
their lunch time encounters, but she had never expected this 
radical a change from him. He was giving up his claim on Akane
and acknowledging Ranma's engagement to her all at once.

Where is this coming from, Nabiki asked herself. He can't 
really have changed his mind so completely. Nabiki prided 
herself on understanding human nature, and she knew that
these kind of turnabouts did not happen spontaneously. They
were usually indicative of one of two things: either this was
a ploy, an attempt to get Ranma to drop his guard, or he had
found something else to fixate on besides Akane.

Nabiki flushed suddenly. She thrust the half-formed speculation
of his new fixation out of her mind. More important things to
think about at the moment.

Ranma seemed just as shocked as Nabiki was at Tatewaki's 
apology. He didn't seem to know how to react. "Uh... uh... uh..."
Nothing coherent was coming from his mouth and, Nabiki knew,
nothing coherent was likely to emerge. Or if he actually did say 
something, it was guaranteed to be exactly the wrong response.

Akane seemed to recognize this also. Still sitting, she 
reached over to tug on Tatewaki's very wide and loose pants. 
"He says thanks, Kunou-sempai."

Of course, "Kunou-sempai" was the last thing Ranma would call 
Tatewaki, unless he was being sarcastic. However, Tatewaki 
seemed to accept it. He returned to his cross-legged position on
the floor. Nabiki looked down at him a moment, then resumed her 
seat, a little closer to Tatewaki than before.

"My sister," Tatewaki said, assuming a stern voice, "is diabolical,
unpredictable, and maniacal. She will stop at nothing to get her 
way...and I do mean nothing." Tatewaki glanced from face to face,
trying to get his point across. "She has yet to kill anyone,
preferring to paralyze them. I would not put it past her, though."

He turned to Ranma. "She has become enamored of you, Ranma, for
reasons that defy explanation. To approach her rationally is futile; 
she is beyond reason. It would be best if you challenged her to a
duel for the right to your hand. You must then beat her very 
thoroughly. Any half-measures would not make an impression 
on her. She would merely redouble her efforts to win you as her 
husband. Show her that you are deadly serious, and you just might
break her will."

Ranma sat there, stunned. Nabiki felt no less stricken. His 
frank and brutal appraisal of his own sister frightened her. 
Although she and Akane might occasionally exchange verbal barbs,
there was no doubt how devoted they were to each other and the
rest of the family. Ranma, too, was well liked by the Tendos,
even if he occasionally acted like an idiot. To find that a brother
and sister could think so little of each other was a shock.

Uncle was the only one who took it in stride. "Do you have 
any suggestions on defeating her in combat?"

Tatewaki reached inside his tunic and pulled out a small 
package. "These packets contain antidotes to the poisons she 
likes to use. Ingest them just before combat, and you stand a
better chance." He set them on the floor in front of Akane.

He looked over at Ranma. "You have fought her before. You 
know her style, and the weapons she likes to use. It does 
not change from those she uses in the gymnastics ring. Beware
of the traps she sets; she is quite clever in setting them up,
and they change constantly."

Ranma nodded, while Nabiki wondered when Tatewaki had ever 
seen Kodachi fight Ranma in his male form.

Uncle grunted. "Does she have any weaknesses you can tell us 
about, boy?"

Tatewaki merely gazed straight ahead, as if he hadn't heard 
the question. Nabiki frowned; this was the reason she had 
brought him here. She leaned over to him and shook him a little.
"Well, Tatewaki-kun? Does she?"

Tatewaki spoke with great reluctance. "If you mention our 
mother, she will either attack in a blind rage or collapse 
to the ground in tears."

Everyone stared at him in silence. Horror ran through Nabiki;
what kind of life had he known while growing up? She put her
hand on his arm, vaguely trying to reassure him. This kind of 
touchy-feely stuff was not her greatest skill; she usually left
that to Kasumi. She wished she'd paid better attention to the
tricks Kasumi used; she could use them now.

Akane licked her lips and broke the silence. "We don't have 
school the day after tomorrow. How about we challenge her to 
a duel then, Ranma?"

Ranma looked over to her. "I don't know, do we know she'll accept?"

"She will." Tatewaki sounded certain. "As long as you let her
know that you are the prize, she will agree to anything." His
eyes burned into Ranma's. "Just be certain you win."

Ranma gulped and nodded. "It should be just me who challenges
her, shouldn't it?"

Akane glowered at him. "Hey! Don't leave me out of it! It 
makes more sense if I challenged her anyway, with the winner 
getting you."

Ranma scowled at her. "Are you serious? C'mon, you know you 
can't possibly defeat her in combat."

"I beat you up often enough!"

"Only 'cause I let you. Remember our first fight in the dojo?"

"Well, I've gotten a lot better since then!"

"So have I."

"Akane." Uncle interrupted the argument. "The risk we are 
taking here is high. To lose is to force Ranma to marry this 
deranged woman. To win is to make certain she never bothers us
again. Who would you choose to fight that battle?"

Akane sighed and looked down. She shook her head a little, 
but finally admitted, "Ranma."

Uncle nodded. "I will contact Kodachi and establish the 
conditions of contest."

"Be certain she understands that she forever gives up claim 
to Ranma." Tatewaki's voice was full of warning. "She loves 
to twist words about and alter them to her liking. Make sure
you clearly state what exactly is at stake."

Uncle nodded. Akane looked scared. Ranma jumped to his feet, 
his fists clenched in front of him. "Just you wait, Kodachi. 
You ain't gonna ever come between me and Akane again!"

"A worthy vow, Saotome Ranma-san." Tatewaki got to his feet, 
and Nabiki rose with him. "If you will excuse me." He bowed. 
To Nabiki's surprise, Ranma bowed back. The guy was maturing, 
if only a little.

As they left the dojo, Nabiki noticed the adoring look Akane 
was giving Ranma. That would make the whole exercise worthwhile,
if they could only keep those two looking at each other like that.

Nabiki stopped Tatewaki at the front door. She looked into 
his eyes, unsure of what he was thinking. "Tatewaki-kun, do 
you believe Ranma can do it?"

Tatewaki looked down at her. "He is strong, quick, and skilled;
that speaks favorably for him. He gets distracted easily, and
is prone to letting his emotions interfere with his fighting;
that does not bode well. He is very quick to learn and exploit
the weaknesses in others; that is my greatest hope for his victory."

Nabiki blinked; he had just given an excellent evaluation of 
Ranma's martial arts abilities. "That's a good analysis. 
Why..." she trailed off, not wanting to embarrass him.

He gave her a humorless smile. "Why do I continue to challenge
him when I know full well his abilities?" The smile faded. "It
is much easier, Nabiki-chan, to scrutinize those around you than
it is to examine the faults within yourself."

Before she could stop him, he turned, opened the door, and 
walked quickly outside into the setting sun.

Nabiki looked after him, her mind reeling. There were layers 
and layers to Tatewaki, pain upon pain yet to be discovered 
within him. She wasn't sure it was a task she was willing to
undertake. Much effort would be needed; would the profit be
enough? Nabiki didn't know. Best to cut her losses now rather
than risk more capital.

Nabiki continued to watch as his form was lost in the distance
and light. Somehow, this investment drew her as no other ever had. 
Maybe it was worth trying to protect.

Biting her lip, she stepped back inside.

***

Ranma was walking on the fence, intense concentration on his 
face. Akane looked up at him, worry etched on her face. Nabiki
could feel their tension; it matched her own.

She looked over at Uncle Saotome. His face was neutral, as it
usually was. "Why did you agree to have it at the Kunou residence?
She'll have all her traps there."

Uncle glanced at her out of the corner of his eye. "She claimed,
as the one challenged, the right to choose the venue. I had to
agree, out of honor. I did force her to accept me as an observer,
to make sure the conditions of contest are met."

Akane looked over at him. "Did she really agree to give up 
Ranma if she loses?"

Uncle looked at Nabiki. "See what you think. The conditions 
state that if Ranma wins, Kodachi irretrievably, irrevocably,
and permanently gives up all claims to Ranma as his bride, 
concubine, girlfriend, or lover of any sort. She agrees to 
never consort with Ranma or Akane ever again, and will never
interfere with their lives in any way, unless she has specific
permission from Ranma or Akane to do so."

Ranma looked at his father. "Hey!"

Uncle shrugged. "She insisted on that clause. I agreed, since I
found it unlikely that either of you would ever grant her such
permission."

Nabiki scowled at him. "Seems to me should could kidnap you or me,
then tell Ranma that he had better give her permission or she would
kill us."

"I told Kodachi that threatening any friends or family members
would constitute interference. She agreed."

Akane looked unsure. "Do we really know that she'll do it if 
she loses?"

"For that, we have to rely on Tatewaki's judgment." Uncle Saotome
looked up at his son. "That means, my boy, that you do not go easy
on her. Use all of your skills to defeat her completely. You must
let her know how serious you are, or it will all be for nothing."

Ranma nodded grimly. Nabiki could tell he wasn't exactly pleased;
he had trouble hitting girls. Nabiki sighed in frustration; not
only was that sexist of him, but it hindered his ability to protect 
himself and Akane from lunatics like Kodachi. He'd better be serious
today, Nabiki thought. One hesitation and Kodachi would have him as 
her husband in a second.

Nabiki shuddered. She'd only known Ranma for a year, but he felt
like family. She'd hate to see that happen to him. Not to mention 
what it would do to Akane. Nabiki looked over at her. Akane looked
very scared. Nabiki grimaced. There was so much at stake here. 
Ranma had better win.

They approached the Kunou residence. Tatewaki stood at the entrance,
waiting for them. He opened the gates and gestured towards the back
yard. "Kodachi awaits you there. Akane-san, Genma-sensei, you will
find chairs on the back porch from which you can observe." He turned
to Nabiki. "Nabiki-san, Kodachi objects to your presence. You are
not directly involved with the principal issues; she fears that you
will cause a distraction. She says that Akane-san is barely tolerable;
you are not."

Nabiki gritted her teeth. She drew a couple of angry breaths and let
them go. This was too important for her to make an issue out of 
Kodachi's snobbery. She turned to Ranma and glared at him. "Win,
Saotome. Just win. Don't fool around and don't hold back. If you 
lose, I will call in all your loans. You don't want me to do that."

Ranma gave her a grim smile. "Yeah, right. Win." He looked at Akane
and his father. "Let's go." They moved into the yard, heading around
to the house to the back.

Tatewaki looked after them, then turned to Nabiki. "Kodachi objects
to your presence, but I do not. Come with me, if you would." He 
took a step towards the house, then stopped. "Please."

Nabiki folder her arms, still annoyed at being left out of the
fight. It wasn't his fault, though. She shook her head to clear
it, then followed Tatewaki.

He took her into the house, upstairs to an enclosed room. It 
had a large console with many controls and several monitors. 
Against one wall was a much larger screen. Currently, it showed
Kodachi dressed in her gymnastics outfit, idly twirling a ribbon
as Ranma and his entourage came into view.

Nabiki looked at Tatewaki in surprise, than slipped into the 
chair in front of the console. She scanned the controls. 
"Can we listen to them, too?"

Standing just behind her, he reached over her and turned a 
knob. Nabiki noticed in passing that he smelled good.

" - see you, Ranma-sama." Kodachi was smiling widely. "Are 
you ready to become my husband? I have made all the necessary 
preparations; we will be married by evening."

Ranma grunted. "We'll see about that." He took a packet out 
of his tunic, opened it, and swallowed its contents.

Kodachi laughed, a haunting, surreal sound that always sent 
shivers up Nabiki's spine. "Did my dear brother give you 
that? He has become meddlesome. Don't worry, Ranma-sama, I
will not need to resort to such tricks to defeat you."

Ranma crumpled the packet and threw it to the ground. 
"Enough talk. Let's do it, Kodachi."

Kodachi smiled. "So eager to attend your wedding! How wonderful!"

Uncle spoke from where he and Akane were sitting on the porch.
"You remember what we agreed to, Kodachi?"

She looked vaguely annoyed. "Yes, yes. No killings, a chance 
to yield at first blood, otherwise, the one left standing wins."
She grinned wickedly. "Don't worry, Ranma-sama, I'll go easy on
you. I wouldn't want you hurting too badly on our wedding night."

Nabiki looked to where Akane was sitting. Sure enough, she 
leapt to her feet. "Kodachi, just you wait! Ranma will beat 
you so hard you won't be able to laugh your stupid laugh! You'll
never have him!"

Kodachi laughed. It went on and on. Nabiki could see Akane begin
to glow, a sign that she was about to forget her non-combatant
status. Uncle saw it, too, and reached over to grab her arm. 
Akane ignored him, glowing brighter; Nabiki could feel the 
situation about to explode.

"Akane!" Ranma spoke sharply to her. "Sit down! Don't let 
her get to you!" He softened his expression, spoke a little 
more calmly. "Remember what we're fighting for."

Nabiki couldn't see Akane's face, but she did see the glow 
flicker and go out. Akane tore her arm out of Uncle's grasp, 
but she did sit down.

A hand grasped Nabiki's shoulder, causing her to jump in her 
chair. She'd forgotten about Tatewaki. "I have not seen her 
this bad in a long time," he said with trepidation. 

Kodachi finally stopped laughing. "Well, enough of the pre-
game festivities. A fun diversion, but I am anxious to get 
to the altar. Shall we begin, Ranma-sama?"

His face hardened; he brought his arms to a ready position. 
"Let's go."

Kodachi flicked her wrist, and the ribbon spun towards 
Ranma. He leapt to the side, then sprung at Kodachi.

She flipped backward, throwing something at the ground that 
caused a great deal of dust to form around Ranma. Nabiki 
couldn't see him clearly. What she did see was that Kodachi's
ribbon had continued beyond Ranma and wrapped itself around a
three-foot high statue of a horse. Kodachi tugged, and the
statue came flying towards the dust cloud.

Ranma rolled out of the dust cloud, quickly located Kodachi, 
and ran towards her. Kodachi quickly tugged her ribbon 
again, changing the trajectory of the incoming statue.

When the statue was just about to strike him, Ranma spun, 
plucked the statue out of the air, and hurled it at Kodachi. 
The speed with which he moved left Nabiki dizzy from watching him.

Kodachi was quick herself; she dropped her ribbon and jumped 
over the flying statue. Ranma met her as she came down.

Nabiki was no martial artist, but it seemed to her that 
Ranma pulled his punch. It was enough, still, to send 
Kodachi flying to the side.

She rolled as she hit the ground and came up on knees, 
clutching her stomach. Her eyes had a wild look in them. "Is 
that the best you can do, Ranma-sama?" She asked with obvious
effort.

Ranma thinned his lips, then went after her.

Seemingly out of nowhere, Kodachi pulled a hoop. She hurled 
it at Ranma, who dodged it easily. Another follow, and Ranma 
had to leap into the air to avoid it.

This was the opening Kodachi was looking for, evidently. She 
brought out some clubs and positioned herself where Ranma 
would land, shouting "Senju Konbo!" The clubs blurred, moving
faster than Nabiki could follow them. Ranma landed right in the 
middle of the blur.

His hands seemed to be moving just as fast as Kodachi's, but 
Nabiki could hear that some of the clubs were making contact.
Suddenly a club flew out of the blur to land on the lawn. Another
soon followed, then two more. Before long twenty clubs littered
the lawn, and Kodachi was empty handed. Ranma had some bruises
and a cut on his hand.

Kodachi smiled sweetly at him. "First blood, darling husband?"

Ranma looked down at his fist. The sight of the blood seemed 
to infuriate him. "I've gone too easy on you, Kodachi. I 
decline first blood." He leapt backwards and landed in the
ready position.

Kodachi sighed, a smile on her face. "Oh, Ranma-sama, accept 
the inevitable," she said in a sickly sweet, chastising tone.
"This child who sits on my porch is not worthy of you. Leave
her and come with me; it will be better for you both."

"Do not let her taunts inflame thee, Ranma." Tatewaki's voice
spoke urgently from behind Nabiki. "She seeks to have thee lose 
control of thyself, and to see thee attack incautiously. Maintain
thy focus and see this battle to its rightful conclusion."

Nabiki half-heartedly chastised him. "Kunou-baby, remember, 
twentieth century."

Ranma did seem to be struggling with control. She saw a glow 
forming around him. With a cry of "Moko Takabisha!", a ball 
of chi-energy exploded from him.

Kodachi did a rapid series of cartwheels away from Ranma. She
did catch the edge of the explosion, however, and it lifted
her off the ground and sent her flying. She landed poorly,
and was rubbing her forehead as she struggled to her feet. 

She scowled, all traces of a smile gone, her face full of 
hate. "Ranma-sama, have I introduced you to Midorigame?" She 
gestured to the pool, where an alligator could be seen floating
in the water.

Ranma seemed set on ignoring her, stalking warily but steadily
towards her.

Tatewaki sounded puzzled behind Nabiki. "Midorigame's in his 
pen on the other side of the house. What is Kodachi up to?"

Kodachi brought a remote control of some sort out of her 
leotard. "Midorigame's hungry. I haven't fed him for a week. 
Shall we indulge him in some dinner?" She pressed a button.

The chairs Akane and Uncle had been sitting on exploded off 
the porch. Akane barely had time to scream before she and 
Uncle had landed in the pond.

Ranma spun around at the sound. "Akane! Father!" He leapt 
to the edge of the pool. The pool was not deep; Akane was up 
to her waist in it. Uncle was perched atop the remains of his 
chair, understandably reluctant to enter the water, although 
he couldn't help that his feet were covered. Nabiki wondered
how much immersion was required to trigger the change.

The alligator began to move rapidly towards Akane and Uncle. 
Akane screamed and began to fumble her way towards the edge 
of the pool. Water was not her element, though, and she slipped, 
falling face down into the pool.

"Akane!" Ranma leapt across the pool. He landed directly on 
the alligator's back, crouching down to grab the alligator's 
throat. The alligator, however, made a definite metallic
clanking sound as Ranma landed on it.

Kodachi pressed another button.

Electricity arced from the fake alligator into the pond. 
Uncle cried out and fell off his chair. Akane, who had 
regained her feet and was almost at the edge of the pool,
screamed and slumped forward, her torso landing on the shore
with her legs still in the water. Ranma, his bare hands
on the alligator, cried out in pain. He let go, but his feet
were still touching. He turned and tried to leap, but instead
fell on the alligator, his arms and legs dangling in the
water, his head and trunk atop it.

Kodachi turned off the electricity and began to laugh.

Nabiki had been frozen in horror as the events were unfolding
on the screen. It had all happened so quickly. She looked up
at Tatewaki. He, too, seemed to be horrified. He looked at her,
then leaned over her to point at a button. "If Kodachi gets the 
better of me, push this button. Don't leave this room; if Kodachi
finds you, she will hurt you." He ran to the door.

"What does the button do?" Nabiki called out to him.

He paused at the doorway. "It summons the police." He shut 
the door. She could hear him lock it.

Nabiki gazed at the button. She thought that maybe she should
press it now. She looked at the screen. Kodachi seemed to be
using her remote control to guide the fake alligator to the
edge of the pond. Everyone was still unconscious, including
the panda lying face up in the pond. Kodachi was ignoring it.

The fake alligator reached Kodachi. She dragged Ranma on to 
the shore. His legs and arms were wet, but the rest of him 
was still dry; evidently the threshold had not been reached.
Kodachi began stroking his chest, and seemed to be purring.

Nabiki's thumb hovered over the button. What held her back 
was she wasn't sure what Kodachi was capable of if she heard 
sirens approaching. Tatewaki was Nabiki's best hope right now. 
Please, let him be able to get through to her.

"Kodachi!" From the speakers, Tatewaki's voice could be heard.
It sounded different, none of the usual poise and eveness of
his normal speech, but harsher, guttural. It sounded ugly.

Kodachi whirled, a snarl on her face. She brought out a 
ribbon and began twirling it. "Tatewaki, this is no concern 
of yours!" Her voice, too, sounded fierce and harsh. Nabiki
wondered if they always talked to each other like that.

Tatewaki stepped within the camera's field of view. He was 
wielding his bokken. "You broke your word, like you always 
do! This was supposed to be a fight between you and Ranma,
not including these other two. Ranma had you beat. Honor the
agreements you made!"

Kodachi smiled a grim smile. "The agreement said that the 
last one standing wins. I won."

"You threatened the lives of his father and fiancee!"

"They were in no danger. They just got a little wet. Anything
else was purely in Ranma-sama's mind." Her voice sounded
sweeter, but no less ugly than before.

Tatewaki shook his head. "I will not permit this. You will 
not reshape the world to fit your needs. To take advantage 
of Ranma's love for his father and fiancee was dishonorable.
What would Mother say?"

Nabiki drew a sharp breath.

Kodachi's smile vanished, and her face twisted with rage. 
"Mother knew no more of honor than I. She taught me that 
honor was an outdated concept, to be used to manipulate
those fools who still believed it valid."

"She taught you no such thing. She believed in the way of 
Budo. Moral Development. Discipline. Aesthetic Form. You 
showed none of those qualities today, sister."

Kodachi's voice was on the ragged edge; she was practically 
screaming. "If she believed in such things, why did she kill 
herself? Only to prove them for the lies that they were!"

Nabiki gasped and covered her mouth with her hands.

Tatewaki did not answer for a long moment. "Mother was not 
well, towards the end. You must remember her from our 
younger days, when she was almost happy."

Kodachi screeched at him. "You may remember such things, 
brother. I do not. She screamed at us and hit us, and you 
call it, 'Moral Development.' " She paused, took a deep
breath. "All I can remember is finding her body in the bathroom."

Nabiki made a small sound, halfway between a scream and a sob.

Tatewaki shook his head. "You have to remember the lessons 
she taught. Listen to what she said, rather than what she 
did. She knew the way to inner peace; she was just unable to
follow it."

Kodachi smiled, and her voice turned sprightly. The sudden 
change in her chilled Nabiki to the bone. "Why are we 
arguing, Tatewaki? Look what he have here. I have Ranma-sama.
You can have Akane. No one ever need know what happened to
them. You want Akane, don't you?"

Tatewaki didn't answer. Nabiki gazed at him in the monitor, 
her heart sinking.

Kodachi spun two lazy cartwheels to end up by Akane. She 
turned her over; Nabiki was glad to note the steady rising 
and falling of her breast. "Look brother, how attractive
she is! No wonder you have all those pictures of her. Surely
she will learn to love you in time, as you love her."

Nabiki willed Tatewaki to deny it, willed him to adopt the 
same attitude he'd used when he had told Ranma that he'd 
given up his claim on Akane. Tatewaki only looked down at
Akane, his face a complete blank.

Nabiki's whole world seemed to center on that face. All 
thoughts of buttons, duels, and electrical shocks 
temporarily fled her mind. Instead she watched Tatewaki,
wanting to know what he was thinking, afraid of what it was.

"What holds you back, brother? The pig-tailed girl?" Kodachi 
looked over at Ranma. "Surely we can arrange that, too."

This shocked Nabiki back to reality. How much did Kodachi 
know? She moved her thumb back over to the button.

Kodachi's voice continued lazily. "Or is it this new one, 
this Nabiki?" Nabiki froze, staring at the screen. "Does she 
know how much time you still spend among your pictures, brother?
The hours you spend meditating in front of their posters, unable
to chose between them, even now? Do you have any pictures of
Nabiki? Ah, but you could never love that money-grubbing
cold-hearted weasel-faced wench, I see that." The heat rose to
Nabiki's face, Kodachi's words like daggers. "Come, brother,
accept what is in front of you now."

Tatewaki looked up from Akane to glare at his sister. Nabiki 
could see the blank look change to one of cold fury. "Kodachi,
there is so much you know about me, yet more that you do not.
There *is* something right in front of me that I do not have the 
courage to take. A fool I am, I admit it to you freely. Yet I
still live with honor. It fights back the madness which claims
you now. Let us not continue on this destructive path, lest we
end up like our father... or our mother."

Kodachi's voice returned to a shrill scream. "I will never 
be like Mother!" She sent her ribbon flying towards Kunou.

Tatewaki flashed his bokken, and the ribbon parted easily. 
Nabiki looked closely at his weapon, and realized for the 
first time that it was a katana. He was taking this fight
dead seriously.

A hoop appeared in Kodachi's hands. She sent it spinning 
towards Tatewaki. Two more quickly followed. Tatewaki 
parried each with his katana, the contact causing sparks.

Kodachi screeched in rage, then started flipping head over 
heels around the yard, picking up her clubs as she went.

Tatewaki didn't wait for her to finish. He ran to her and 
grabbed her during a flip, holding her upside down with one 
arm, the other arm holding his katana away from his body.
She started beating on his legs with her clubs, at the same
time kicking powerfully with her legs. 

Tatewaki let her go. She bounced up and brought her clubs to 
bear, evidently ready to barrage him with blows as she had 
Ranma.

Tatewaki had reached inside his tunic when he'd dropped her. 
He pulled out his hand and blew some dust at Kodachi. She 
paused, and the rage left her face, to be replaced by simple
surprise.

Tatewaki spoke to her calmly. "Living with you all these 
years, Kodachi, I've learned a thing or two."

Kodachi slumped to the ground.

Tatewaki looked down at her, then turned towards the camera. 
"You may come out now, Nabiki. I would like some help with 
Ranma and your sister. I cannot see Saotome Genma-sensei;
maybe he's under the panda."

Nabiki could only stare at the screen. Her life had taken 
several violent turns in the past few minutes; she wasn't 
sure she was up to facing the world just yet. Akane needed
her, though, and Ranma did too. She got up, unlocked the door,
and found her way outside.

***

"Man oh man, these things do not get any easier." Ranma was 
sitting on the porch, watching as ambulance attendants 
tended to Kodachi. He looked over to Tatewaki. "Where are
they taking her?"

Nabiki watched Tatewaki closely. His face was carefully 
neutral. "I have arranged to have her taken to a private 
hospital. I will have my father sign the papers, even if
he doesn't fully understand the need. He owes it to my
mother." He watched as the attendants strapped Kodachi
firmly to the stretcher. "She will be in there for a long
time, I think. It will not be forever. I hope it is not 
forever."

The silence reigned as Kodachi was wheeled away. Akane was 
hugging Ranma tightly, shivering slightly. Ranma had one arm 
around her shoulders, the other held gently rubbing his eyebrows. 
Both of his hands were wrapped in bandages. The panda was 
leaning against the wall; no one wanted to have him change back
in front of Tatewaki. The unspoken consent was to let Tatewaki
draw whatever conclusions he wanted to; they were usually the
wrong ones.

Nabiki stood close to Tatewaki. She wondered if she should 
hug him. He certainly looked like he could use one. The 
memories of him looking down at Akane, though, kept her from
attempting one.

Tatewaki stared after his sister. "I would request a favor of you."

Ranma looked at him. "What is it, Tatewaki-sempai?" For once,
there was no trace of mockery in him.

Tatewaki noticed, and stood a little straighter. "Actually, 
it is a favor I would ask of you all. Please keep today's 
events to yourselves. I would not have our family secrets
spread as gossip."

To Nabiki's annoyance, Ranma and Akane both looked at her.
She glared at them before turning back to Tatewaki. "We promise."

Tatewaki sighed and looked back at Ranma. "Please, take your 
fiancee and go home. Kodachi will no longer bother you. Take 
your father with you." He turned and walked back towards the 
house. As he was walking away, they could hear him say, "Also,
tell the pig-tail goddess I release my claim on... on him as well." 

Ranma and Akane gaped after him. Nabiki knew how they felt, 
but it seemed that this last shock paled in comparison to 
the others she had received today. She looked at Ranma and
Akane. Akane looked back at her. Her eyes flicked over to
where Tatewaki was walking and back to Nabiki.

Nabiki thinned her lips. She wasn't sure she wanted to do 
this. Tatewaki had helped her out during a difficult time in 
her life, however; she could hardly fail to repay him in kind.

She ran after him, caught him as he opened the door. He 
turned to look at her. In the background, Nabiki could hear 
Akane gather up Uncle and Ranma and lead them off the grounds.

Nabiki stared at Tatewaki. Damn, this was hard. Akane had 
made it seem so easy with Ranma. What was the secret?

Tatewaki was the first to speak. "I think it best, Tendo 
Nabiki-san, that you do not bring me lunch anymore."

Nabiki drew in her breath at that. What was he talking about?
She considered whether he was trying a reverse-psychology
ploy. Looking at him, though, she could imagine him doing
nothing of the sort.

She frowned at him. "Why? Don't you like me?" Cold-hearted 
wench; the words came back to her.

"It is not that, Nabiki-chan." He paused, his stern features 
set in an unreadable mask. "There is madness here. It has 
claimed my father and my sister. It took my mother's life.
I would not have you be touched by it."

Nabiki had been having some of the same thoughts, but 
somehow they sounded different coming from him. "You are not 
like your father or your sister. You acted very bravely and
honorably today on behalf of our family." As she spoke the
words, she realized they were true.

"Did I?" His masked slipped, and some of the grief he was 
feeling showed. "I was tempted. Everything Kodachi said about
me was true. I have hundreds of pictures of Ranma and Akane,
and I spend hours obsessing over them, trying to choose between
two things I can never have." The mask disappeared, and real
pain was etched on his face. "I could feel the madness pull
at me. It wanted me to reclaim Akane. It told me how easy it
would be, how pleasant it would be, to have her as concubine
in our house." His gaze wavered. "I am ashamed."

"Ridiculous." Nabiki tsked at him in exasperation. "You 
chose the right thing. You stopped your sister and maybe 
saved Ranma's and Akane's lives. And I was watching you.
You pulled back from... from the madness. Something made
you choose the path of honor, of Budo. Hang on to that."

A strange, almost wistful expression came over him. "Nabiki-chan,
when I was tempted and the madness almost upon me, I thought of 
you. I thought of how you would be hurt and disappointed if I
chose the fruit my sister offered, and it pulled me back from
the edge. You were my anchor, and I thank you for that."

Nabiki started breathing raggedly. She stared at Tatewaki. 
No one had ever told her that they needed her this badly; no 
one had ever made her feel the way she was feeling right now.
What exactly she was feeling she wasn't sure, but if felt good.

Tatewaki brought his hand up stroke her hair. "You now know 
all of my secrets. This knowledge has driven others away, 
the burden of the knowledge too great for them to bear. You
came to me just now, wanting to help me, even with the weight
of my secrets on your soul. No one I have ever known has had
your strength of will, your perceptiveness, your intelligence,
your willingness to shoulder the burdens of others. And your
beauty; though this be the least important of your attributes,
it is one in which you excel." His hand fell, and the pain
showed on his face again. "I would offer you all that I have
and all that I am, but I am not sure it would be enough for
one such as you."

Nabiki shuddered. What did he have to offer? Besides good 
looks, wealth, intelligence, and devotion. He also offered 
his obsessive nature, his crazy father and sister, his ability
to ignore what he did not want to see, and the threat of madness.

He also offered her his love. Somehow, that one thing seemed 
to throw the whole ledger completely out of balance.

She smiled at him. "When you say, 'all that I have', does 
that include the monitoring systems?"

He blinked at her, evidently surprised at her question. "I-I 
would assume that it does."

"Good." She leaned into him, putting her arms around his 
waist, still looking into his eyes. She had forgotten that 
he was tall, too. "I've been making do with a silly microphone
plugged into my receiver. You would not believe how inadequate
that is."

"I can imagine." He seemed uncertain about her behavior. "To 
listen in on others without their consent is not honorable."

Damn, he was going to be trouble. She was going to have fun 
making him dance for her. If she didn't decide to dance for 
him first.

Tatewaki moved his head down and Nabiki decided she would 
allow him to do so. It was not her first serious kiss, but 
she was fairly certain it was his. She reached up, grabbed
his head, and showed him how to do it right.

Part V : Worth Killing For

Prologue: Council of War

"They are making their move. This is unexpected. Already 
they have beaten two of the others. I did not expect such 
ruthlessness in them."

Shampoo beamed proudly. "Ranma is strong and quick. He can 
beat anyone. Did you really think he would fail?"

Cologne looked at her great-granddaughter with surprise. "You 
do know he is coming for you next, don't you?"

"Yes! Oh, Great-grandmother, I'm so happy! Soon he will declare
our love to the whole world, and our marriage will be so
beautiful!" She sighed and stared dreamily into the distance.

Cologne, balanced on her fighting staff, bounded over to 
Shampoo. She leaned forward to look into Shampoo's eyes. 
"Shampoo, he is coming to fight you. He thinks he has chosen
Akane for his bride, and he seeks to eliminate you as he did
the other two."

Shampoo's face lost her dreamy look. Slowly, her eyebrows 
lowered, and an angry glint appeared in her eyes. "Shampoo 
no allow that, Ranma," she said, slipping into Japanese as
if speaking to him. "You will not leave Shampoo without her
promised husband."

Cologne grunted in satisfaction. This was the mood she need 
Shampoo to be in. "There is only one way we can accomplish 
this, great-granddaughter. We need to remove the source of his... 
distraction."

Shampoo grinned wickedly. "Violent tomboy pervert girl."

Cologne bounded back over to the kitchen. "In a way, they 
have done us a favor. They have removed two of the others 
from consideration. We must move to eliminate the last one. We 
will separate Ranma from Akane, lure him back to China with 
us, and at the same time make sure Akane will never again try
to interfere. We must take no half-measures this time. The
final battle is upon us. If we are to win, we must be prepared
to give our all. The glory of our tribe is with us; the pride
of the Amazons is at stake. We will not fail them." Cologne
moved through the kitchen gathering various ingredients.
"There is nothing you and I cannot accomplish together, Shampoo."

Shampoo was lost in another dream, this one more vicious. 
"Shampoo no forget you, pervert girl," she said, still 
speaking Japanese. "She no forget giving you kiss of death.
Is time to make good on promise. Obstacles is for killing."

In the back of the restaurant, something glinted among the 
shadows. There was a sound of cloth rustling, but it may 
have only been the wind.

***

Ranma stood in his ready position, assessing his opponent. 
She was focused and determined. She was good in a way, but 
not really in his league.

He saw her shift her balance onto her left foot. He leaned 
aside to dodge the kick of her right leg. She followed with 
a quick left jab, but he leaned back; her reach was not great.
She continued with a series of kicks and jabs in rapid succession,
faster than he had ever seen her execute before. It made no
difference. He bobbed and weaved and leaned back; none of them
touched him.

His opponent made a loud, frustrated sound. "I hate it when 
you do that!"

"Whaddya expect, Akane? That I should let you hit me?" Ranma 
shook his head. "This is training. We don't go easy on each 
other." To prove his point, he launched a series of counterattacks. 
Akane jumped back and tried to dodge them, but her reflexes 
weren't quick enough. She started retreating, blocking his blows
when she could, stepping back when she couldn't. Soon she was up 
against the dojo wall. Ranma pressed his attack, hitting her in
her arms, legs and shoulder in very rapid succession. Not nearly
at "Amiguriken" speed, but fast enough that Akane could do nothing
to stop him.

He stopped and put both of his hands against the wall on either
side of her head. "You're getting better, Akane, but you let me
have my way too much. When I started attacking, all you did was
to defend and retreat. You got to use some countermoves, or 
your opponent will do with you as they will. Never let your
opponent develop a rhythm; find ways to disrupt it."

Akane smiled, slowly brought her hands to his face, and 
brought his head down for a kiss. Ranma was pretty sure what 
was going to happen next, but he didn't try to stop it. Her
kisses were good enough to be worth any price.

She kissed him for a while. He could feel the edge of her 
bandage tickling his cheek. She put one of her hands on his 
neck and the other on his shoulder. She turned him slightly
to the side. While thoroughly engrossed in her kiss, he waited
for her body to tense and shift. It did soon enough. She snapped
back her head, grabbed his tunic in both hands, and threw him
to the side.

Ranma flipped easily in the air, landed, bent into a deep crouch,
and launched himself back at Akane. She clearly wasn't expecting
this, and could only gape at him as he tackled her.

They rolled around on the ground a couple of times. Ranma 
ended up on Akane, holding her arms pinned to either side of 
her body. He smiled at her, their faces a few inches apart.
"You tried a good maneuver for an artist of the Anything Goes
School. Only, another thing you gotta learn is to never
underestimate your opponent."

Akane could only stare at him, her eyes wide, her face 
turning red. At first he thought she was getting angry. Then 
he realized how good she felt under him. He wondered how he
could ever have called her unfeminine; there were some *very*
feminine curves that he could feel underneath him. Her smell
filled him - sweaty, yes, but intoxicating nonetheless. He
lowered his head and kissed her again. She made a small
sound and kissed him back ferociously. He let go of her
hands and she wrapped her arms around him, holding him close. 
The feel of her was so good, this felt so right, he felt his 
reason slowly leaving him. He moved his hands to her head, 
stroking her hair, then moved one hand down to her neck.

It was either a case of very good or very bad timing, Ranma 
was never able to figure out for sure. The dojo door slid 
open. Ranma bounded up from Akane, rolling over and leaping
to his feet faster than thought. He looked up at his father,
who blinked at him in surprise.

A sly smile crept over Pop's face. "Ah, my boy, practicing 
up on your arts?"

This made Ranma angry. "Shut up! You were supposed to be 
here an hour ago!"

His father only smiled enigmatically. "I'm sorry I wasn't 
here sooner... or later." He bowed and entered the dojo. "Your 
mother and I were doing some shopping. She has some big plans
for your wedding."

The pleasure of the thought of his mother and father doing 
something together was quickly washed away by outraged 
embarrassment. "Hey! We never said nothing about that! Don't
you guys ever check with me first? Who said anything about
marriage!"

"Who, indeed." Akane's voice sounded very small, and very 
quiet. Ranma withered at its sound. He turned around to see 
Akane kneeling on the floor, the tears just beginning to come
from her eyes. "I wouldn't want you to be forced into something 
you don't want to do, Ranma."

Ranma cringed inside. He'd done it once again. He'd run off 
at the mouth without thinking of the consequences. When was 
he ever going to learn?

He ran over and crouched in front of her. "Hey, Akane, I didn't
mean - "

This one he never saw coming. He was lifted off his feet and 
landed on the ground a couple of meters away, staring at the 
dojo ceiling. He could hear the sound of feet running out of
the dojo, but he could do nothing but notice the discoloration
above him indicating the many times the roof had been repaired.

His father stood over him, bending from the waist to look 
down into Ranma's eyes. "Remind me sometime to tell you of 
how your mother attacked me with a bokken when you were three.
She was not very skilled, but she was quite... determined."

Ranma looked at his father, saw the amusement in his eyes 
that he never allowed to show on his face. What was so funny 
about the situation, Ranma didn't know. He wanted to pound the 
amusement out of his father, but didn't seem to be able to 
find the strength to lift his head. Damn, she could hit when
she wanted to.

Pop grabbed his arm, and Ranma allowed himself to be pulled 
off the mat. His head spun for a moment. He clutched his 
father's shoulder and stared at him. "Was it this difficult
for you and Mom?"

The amusement flickered out. "Your mother and I got married 
too quickly, Ranma. The problems we had arose afterwards. In 
a way, it is good your marriage did not take place when it did.
It is good to see you two resolving your problems first."

The old man sighed, then turned and grabbed both of Ranma's 
shoulders. "Boy, you must learn discipline. I have taught 
you patience in combat. You wait for the enemy to attack,
and learn from the enemy's style how best to achieve victory.
The patience you use when evaluating an enemy is not something
you discard when the battle is done. Use it to constantly
evaluate what is happening around you and how best to respond
to it. Discipline means never forgetting the values you have
been taught and applying them to all facets of your life."

Ranma's head continued to reel, whether from the affects of 
Akane's blow or his father's words he wasn't sure. Treat 
your entire life like you're in combat. That sounded hard.
It also didn't sound like the kind of thing Pop usually said.

He was about to snap at his father, ask him what he knew 
about discipline. He stopped himself just in time and 
considered. He hadn't seen his father become a panda in the
past week or so. Well, except that time at the Kuno residence,
but that wasn't his fault. Maybe, just maybe, Pop did know a
thing or two about stuff like that.

Ranma looked steadily at his father. He then nodded and 
turned to leave the dojo. "Let's hold our planning session 
tomorrow. There's some things I gotta work on right now."

His father grasped his shoulder. "You must not waffle with 
her, son. Indecision is the worst way of expressing your 
feelings. You'll end up hurting her and yourself. Trust me."

The old man was just full of advice tonight. Ranma grimaced; 
Pop was only trying to help. Maybe he really knew what he 
was talking about this time. Ranma nodded, then walked back
towards the house.

His mind was full of questions. Where was he going with Akane?
Could he want to kiss her - and more - but not want to marry
her? How did he feel inside?

He found himself standing in the hallway, staring at a picture
of the Tendo family taken when Akane's mother was still alive.
They all seemed so happy. He examined the picture of little
Akane. She had been a toddler, but he could see the lines that 
would make her face the beautiful thing it was today.

Ranma flushed at the thought. Calling Akane "uncute" had 
always been a reflex action. At first, he hadn't wanted to 
admit to his father that Akane was attractive in any way.
Then, over the past year, he had begun to be frightened by
the way his feelings towards her were changing. Whenever an
impulse ran through him that admitted to her attractiveness,
physically or emotionally, he had shoved it aside and resorted
to his familiar insults. That kept the strange feelings at
bay. That they hurt Akane at all was a small price to pay.

Or it had been. He turned away from the picture and moved 
down the hall, lost in thought. More and more, his greatest 
anguish had come from seeing Akane hurt in any way. During
the fight at Ukyo's, the sight of blood dripping from Akane's
face had driven a stake through his heart. The sight of her
kneeling on the dojo floor just now, tears in her eyes, had
been no less agonizing.

This was definitely something he needed to get right. He was 
pretty sure what he needed to do, he just wasn't sure he had 
the courage to do it.

He found that his feet had taken him upstairs. He stopped 
outside Akane's room and listened for a moment, but he heard 
nothing. He continued on down to Nabiki's room. Gathering his
willpower, he knocked on her door.

***

Akane grumbled. Walking home by herself was boring. She had 
wanted to talk some things over with Ranma, but he had run 
off right after school, telling her he would see her at the
dojo after dinner. Nabiki had also left in a rush, mentioning
plans with Tatewaki.

Akane smiled; if given a thousand years to think on it, she 
would never have imagined those two together. The less charitable
of her classmates still attributed it to his wealth, but Akane
knew her sister. She was much more interested in making money 
than marrying into it. She really liked Tatewaki. Akane couldn't
see it. Except he had been very helpful with Kodachi. In fact, 
according to Nabiki, he had very probably saved Ranma and Akane
from death, or a fate worse than that. Maybe there was more to
him than his silly speeches and arrogant presumptions. Akane
trusted her sister's judgment implicitly; Tatewaki had to be a
good guy underneath.

Akane laughed. However good he was, he was nothing compared 
to Ranma.

Her smile faded. Ranma was a good guy, but he could be such 
a jerk. He had hurt her badly last night. She had been lost
in the feel of his body. She had felt his hands begin to roam
and had welcomed their touch. And then he had once again expressed 
his reluctance to getting married. Akane wasn't sure if he just
didn't want to get married, or if he didn't want to get married
to *her*. She needed to know. She desperately needed to know.

Akane sighed. She wasn't a great listener, she knew that. Her
biggest fault was that she would assume too much, too quickly,
and not let anyone tell her otherwise. There may have been times
when Ranma had been trying to tell her something of how he felt, 
and she hadn't given him a fair chance to express it. She was being 
punished for it now. She wasn't sure exactly how he felt. He 
found her attractive, and he liked to kiss her. Was it anything
more than that? She was afraid of what the answer might be.

She gritted her teeth in anger. "Where are you when I need you,
you jerk!" She glared at the empty street, daring Ranma to show
his face, hoping he would. It was deserted.

Or almost. As Akane looked further down the street, she saw 
someone leaning against the wall. The figure was hidden by 
shadows, but it was definitely female, with long hair. And a sword.

Akane stopped short, her heart pounding. There was only one person
that could be, and only one reason she would be carrying a sword. 
The only other time Akane had seen her with a sword was when she
had tried to kill Ranma.

Shampoo stepped lazily into the street, her eyes glinting. She was
as beautiful as ever, if you were into the purple-haired, slim,
athletic, perfectly proportioned type. She was wearing a form-hugging 
purple outfit, the kind she usually wore when trying to tempt Ranma. 
"This Shampoo's lucky day. She very prepared to meet Ranma and ugly
tomboy, but ugly tomboy is all by herself. This make Shampoo's job
much easier."

Akane dropped her book bag onto the ground. They had intended to
have a planning session on what to do about Shampoo last night. 
They had put it off until tonight. Somehow it had never occurred
to anyone that Shampoo would make her move first.

Akane glanced quickly around. Shampoo had chosen her spot well.
The canal was to Akane's left, an empty playground to her right. 
There was no one in sight; this was an out-of-the way place, well
off the well-traveled roadways unless you were going from Furinkan 
High School to the Tendo Dojo. In crowded Nerima, Shampoo had found
the one place where it was quite possible that no one would hear
Akane if she screamed.

Akane considered running, but she had no illusions about her 
speed. Shampoo was nearly as fast as Ranma, and quite capable of
cutting down Akane as she ran.

Shampoo raised her sword in front of her face, its edge perfectly
bisecting her face. "Akane has bewitched Ranma too long. Shampoo 
no understand how violent pervert like Akane put spell on Ranma,
but it end today. Shampoo give you kiss of death many months ago. 
Is time to kill."

Shampoo leapt into the air, her sword raised over her head. Akane
sprang sideways, turning to watch Shampoo land. As fast as a snake, 
Shampoo cut at Akane with the sword. It tore part of Akane's skirt
as she fell backwards.

Her heart in her throat, Akane knew she could not stay still.
As soon as she landed she began rolling to the side. Shampoo's
sword hit the ground where Akane's face had been a moment before.

It had been a while since Akane had single-handedly and 
routinely defeated twenty boys each morning as they attacked 
her en masse before school. Her reflexes had been good then.
She had countered their moves instinctively, feeling where the 
attacks were coming from. When Ranma had become her fiancee
and his obvious martial arts ability became apparent, the attacks
had stopped. Akane had lost some of her edge, but Ranma had been
helping her over the past few weeks regaining some of it. That she
still couldn't lay a finger on him was disheartening, but she knew
that he had no problems beating Shampoo, either. She had to believe
she was good enough to beat Shampoo, or at least hold her off long
enough until help arrived.

Trusting in herself, using the confidence she had felt each morning
during the mass attack, she reached out and grabbed Shampoo's arm.
She used her strength to keep Shampoo from lifting the sword while
Akane's other hand formed a fist and launched itself at Shampoo's jaw.

Shampoo didn't allow the blow to land, instead dropping the sword
and wrenching her arm out of Akane's grip. Akane aborted her attack,
instead grabbing the sword and leaping to her feet.

As she felt the unfamiliar weight of the sword in her hands, she
remembered Ranma's words about weapons. They limited your attacks 
and hindered your defense. All she was likely to do with it was cut
herself, while Shampoo moved in for the kill.

If she couldn't use it, she knew a way to make sure Shampoo couldn't
use it either. With a grunt, she threw it over the fence, where it 
landed with a splash in the canal.

Shampoo's faced looked grim. "Very good, ugly tomboy. Shampoo
underestimate you. But Shampoo no need sword to finish off pervert girl."

With that, Shampoo launched a furious set of attacks. Akane 
attempted to fight them off, retreating backwards as a hand 
punched her arm, a foot connected with her hip, an elbow clip
her jaw. She could do nothing but fall back, trying to weather
the storm.

"You got to use some countermoves, or your opponent will do with
you as they will. Never let your opponent develop a rhythm; find 
ways to disrupt it." Ranma's words came back to her. She was glad
for them.

She planted her feet. Doing so cost her a vicious blow to her knee.
She leaned forward into Shampoo and wrapped her arms around her.
Shampoo tried to leap out of the way, but Akane held her in her arms
and wrestled her to the ground.

Akane landed on top, and was gratified to see Shampoo grunt in pain.
Akane grabbed each of her forearms behind Shampoo's back and began
to squeeze.

"I may not be as fast as you and I may not be as skilled as you,"
Akane said through her teeth, "but you don't have my willpower.
All of you stupid fiancees have called me ugly and fat and tried
to kill me, but you have never succeeded. And you never will. I 
love Ranma, and none of you can have him."

Shampoo had a wild, helpless look in her eyes. She appeared to be
having trouble breathing, which suited Akane just fine. Shampoo
tried to kick her legs but they found no purchase. Her arms were 
pinned to her sides by Akane's grip. Shampoo gritted her teeth
and gave Akane a hateful look. Akane could feel Shampoo using the
last of her strength to try and break Akane's grasp. Shampoo was 
strong, stronger than Akane. Akane had the leverage, however, and 
knew how to use it. There was just no way Akane was going to let go. 
Staring into Shampoo's eyes, exultation coming over her, she 
tightened her grip one last time.

Something touched her high on her back, just at the base of her
neck. And all of sudden, Akane couldn't feel a thing.

Shampoo threw her off like a rag doll. Akane landed in a heap
several feet away, but she couldn't feel the ground, didn't feel
the pain of bouncing on the pavement. She couldn't even more her
eyes, although she could still see.

What she saw was Cologne, pulling her staff back. In her other
hand she carried Shampoo's sword.

Shampoo was on her hands and knees, trying to get her breath back.
Cologne went over to her and poked her in the ribs in a few places 
with the tip of her staff. Shampoo's breathing got easier. There
followed a quick exchange in Chinese, which ended with Shampoo 
nodding and taking the sword from Cologne.

Cologne turned and looked at Akane. "You surprised me today, 
Tendo Akane. Few can these days. You would have made a worthy 
Amazon. I would honor you, but you still remain an obstacle 
to our plans for Shampoo and Ranma. I have freed you from 
pain, though. Your death will be quick, and soon you will be
with your ancestors."

Akane tried to move, tried to feel something, but she couldn't
even cry the tears of the helpless fear she was feeling. She
watched as Shampoo, her hair disheveled and her form-hugging
outfit dirty and torn, approached her slowly, the hate and anger
in her face made more horrible by the smile she wore.

Shampoo kicked her shoulder. Akane felt nothing as she flopped
onto her back, staring at the sky. Shampoo lifted Akane's chin
with her sword. She rested the edge briefly on Akane's neck, then 
raised the sword over her head in a two-handed grip.

I'm sorry Ranma, she cried in her head. I'm sorry, I failed. 
You'll never know how much I wanted us to be married, never 
know the ways I planned to prove my love to you. Even if you
didn't want to marry me, that's okay. Be happy and strong and 
protect my family. Please, know that I loved you.

Then came: the sword blurring, the sound of metal slicing 
flesh, and blackness.

Brother

Thy Inward Love : Side Story

by Richard Lawson

Comments & Criticism Welcome!
sterman@sprynet.com

MEANWHILE...

Nabiki frowned at her computer.  It wasn't giving her the answers she wanted
to see.

The Kunou family's loan was considerable, but it had to be spread out over
four years.  Add to that the cost of finding a half-way decent place to live
by NIT, and you didn't have much left over for books, food, and other costs.

She didn't have to move out; Nippon Tech was reachable from the Tendo home.  
It was an hour-long commute through the crowded transit system, but it was 
doable.  She'd save a lot of money that way.

Nabiki grimaced.  She really wanted to move out of the house.  Not that she
didn't like her family, but things around had been much too... zany... since
Ranma and his father had moved in.  She didn't need those kind of
distractions during college.

The greater motivation, though, was that she was going to be on her own.
She had really felt that she had grown beyond the restrictions imposed on her
by her family life.  She wanted to set her own limits, establish her own
hours, run her own household.  No Father to cry when you stepped on his toes,
no Akane to yell at you for no reason whatsoever (well, hardly any reason), 
and no Kasumi to tsk at you when you did something she thought was bad.

Also, she had just begun exploring some exciting things with Tatewaki.  It
would be nice to have a nice private place to explore further.

Nabiki wrenched her mind away from the direction it was headed and focused 
once again on the spreadsheet in front of her.  She needed more money.  She
had a fair-sized personal net worth, but she was delving heavily into that
for furnishings and clothes.  She had tweaked the numbers as much as possible,
but she couldn't see a way around it.  More money.

She called up her another one of her spreadsheets, this one titled "Debts to
be Collected - Personal."  She had, alas, forgiven Tatewaki all of his debts.
She could hardly do less after his family's generosity.  Some of her
classmates owed her various sums of money, but they didn't add up to much.

She considered starting up some of her businesses again.  Ranma had been so
profitable.  She had actually achieved international distribution with some
of his pictures transferred onto handkerchiefs.  Ranma was as beautiful as a 
woman as he was handsome as a man, and some less-than-virtuous people would 
pay a lot to see him in less-than-full attire.

Nabiki drew in a deep breath, held it a moment, than let it out.  She had
recently come to understand that there were certain things you didn't do,
no matter how profitable they were.  Taking advantage of Ranma's attractiveness
by packaging it and selling it to the hentai crowd was not an acceptable way
of making money.  Not anymore.

She looked at the spreadsheet again.  Ranma himself had taken out a lot of
loans.  In fact, he owed her a considerable sum of money.  Of course, since
he had no income of his own, these debts were likely to reamin on her ledger
for some time.  She continued to use the knowledge of his indebtedness to make
him do things for her.  She had no qualms about doing this; it was the very
least he could do, given how much he owed.  Still, she wasn't going to be
getting any yen out of him anytime soon.

It all came down to the same thing.  She had no money.  She had less than
no money.

Damn, it would be nice to be as rich as Tatewaki.  Nabiki looked forward to
the day when she would be making so much money for herself, she could laugh off
inconsequential debts like Ranma's.  She had a lot of hard work in front of
her before that day came.

She'd probably have to invest some of the money loaned to her.  She didn't
have to pay all four years' tuition up front.  She could use some of the
money to pay for current costs and invest the rest.  There was risk involved
in that, of course.  She'd have to clear it with the Kunou accountants,
probably.  They wouldn't appeciate her educational loans being used to invest
in stocks or other commodities.  Then again, what they didn't know wouldn't
bother them.

She mulled over the ethics of the situation.  Left to her own devices, she'd
probably just go ahead and invest the money, and not bother checking with
the accountants.  However, she probably wouldn't be able to hide it from
Tatewaki.  If he found out, he would be very disappointed.

Nabiki picked up a pencil from her desk and tapped it against her lips.  This
relationship with Tatewaki was affecting her more than she thought.  He had
already told her that she was keeping him from descending into the madness of
temptation.  She had just discovered that his highly developed sense of honor
was keeping her from performing slightly unethical acts.  They were either
good for each other or keeping each other from exploring the extremes of their
respective characters.

Nabiki grimaced again.  She didn't want Tatewaki to end up like his sister.
And she had no desire to turn into another Howard Hughes.  Even if it felt
limiting to be bound by Tatewaki's sense of honor, it had to be good for her
in the long run.

She continued tapping the pencil on her lips as she stared into space, lost in
thoughts about Tatewaki, and the future.

Her thoughts were interrupted by a tentative knocking on her door.  She 
frowned at the door, then barked, "Come in."

The door opened and Ranma came in.  He had a sheepish look on his face, tinged
with fear.  It could only mean one thing:  he wanted money.

She scowled at him.  He was not going to get it.

He looked at her and his eyes widened.  Already he could see that she knew what
he wanted and that the answer was no.  His face hardened; he was going to ask
anyway.

Nabiki took her pencil and, without her eyes leaving Ranma's face, tapped it
against the computer.  Ranma looked, and saw the spreadsheet she had up, and
the column she was tapping on.  Ranma's loans, doled out over the past year,
with little collected in return.  Ranma winced, but looked back at her 
steadily; he still intended to ask.

Nabiki decided to bring the non-verbal communication to a close.  "No, Ranma!
I'm having enough problems as it is!  College is expensive, you know.  I'm
barely going to get by as it is, and maybe not even that.  I just don't have
any money."

Ranma looked skeptical.  "You?  With no money?"

Nabiki felt real anger coming on.  "Yes!  Me, Tendo Nabiki, who has money
flowing in from all around, who can touch anything and turn it into gold, who
goes around dating rich guys so she can get access to their wealth.  Me!"
She tapped her pencil against her chest to emphasize her words.  "I have no
money!"

Ranma looked chagrined, and a little irritated.  "Nabiki, I already apologized
to you for what I said about you and Kunou."

Nabiki softened her face a little.  "I know, Ranma-kun, that wasn't meant for
you.  You think I don't know what they say about me at school?"  She waved her
hands in the air.  "It doesn't matter, that's irrelevant.  I don't make as
much money as I used to, and I'm having a little trouble coming up with a
budget for the next four years.  In fact, I may have to stay here at home to
make it all work.  And that I don't want."

To her surprise, Ranma nodded.  "Yeah, things get a little hectic around
here."
He looked down at his feet, took a deep breath, and looked back up at her.
"Do... do you want to take some more pictures of me?  Would that help?"

Nabiki blinked at him, her anger draining away.  This was a remarkable offer
from Ranma.  He hated having those pictures taken of him, absolutely hated it.
Only the most dire blackmail or the most compelling circumstances could get
him to do it at all.  That he was offering to do it, without her even asking
for it, indicated how desperately he needed money from her.

She considered it.  She still had some contacts.  He was offering of his own
free will.  They could make a lot of money, quickly, depending on how far
Ranma was willing to go.  Sexy lingerie and topless poses was about his limit 
- and hers, Nabiki was forced to admit. Still, they could make quite a
killing.

Reluctantly, she asked herself what Tatewaki would think.  Surprisingly, she
didn't know.  He had, until recently, been the biggest market for pictures of
Ranma.  Still, when he had purchased them, she had seen him struggling, the 
obvious guilt over owning such pictures warring with his overwhelming desire 
for the "pig-tailed goddess".  Nabiki guessed that, now that he was getting 
over his obsessions with Akane and Ranma, he wouldn't approve of the selling 
of risque pictures of them.

Nabiki fought with herself.  This was an easy way to make money.  She had 
used him so often in the past to make money.  Used him.  Like an object, a
thing.  If it had embarrassed him, or hurt him, it hadn't matter, as long as
it had made her money.  Like Tatewaki, Nabiki was fighting an addiction: using 
everyone and everything around her to make money. She shouldn't give in to
temptation now. Having Tatewaki's respect was too important to her.  Not to
mention having some self-respect as well.

Nabiki put a smile on her lips.  "Thanks, Ranma, I really appreciate the
offer.  But I couldn't, not really.  You deserve better than that."

Ranma gave a small sigh of relief, and that made Nabiki feel good.  She had
made the right decision.

Ranma idly cracked his knuckles, evidently lost in thought.  He really wanted
this money, and was hard at work trying to figure out how to help her get some.

Nabiki snorted softly.  "Ranma, I'm sorry, I truly am.  I just can't give you
any large sums of money right now."  She considered his resources.
The Saotomes were quite poor themselves. The recent repair of the Saotome
home had drained whatever meager resources they'd had. Ranma didn't have much
in the way of personal possesions.  There was only one other thing she could
think of.
"Akane has a little money she's been saving for college. Maybe she'd be
willing to lend some to you, if you promise to pay it back.  I'd even be
willing to let her be the first person you pay back, and let my loans slide
until hers is paid off."

Ranma's eyes widened.  "No!  I can't ask Akane."

Nabiki glared at him.  "Why not?  Some pride thing?  What's the difference
between asking me and asking Akane?"

The color seemed to drain out of Ranma's face.  He stepped all the way into
her room and closed the door behind him.  He made a fist with one hand and
idly pounded it into his other palm.  "I..."  He tilted his head back and
looked up at the ceiling.  "I, um..."  He put his hands behind his head and
walked in a couple of small circles in front of her door.  "I want to buy..."
He went over to her bed, sat down in it, then stood up again immediately to
walk back over to the door and talk into it.  "I want to buy an mmmmm mmm."

Nabiki had been watching all this in fascination.  Ranma was terrified, of
what she couldn't imagine.  She had never seen him so nervous, and she had
seen and heard of him battling monsters of all sorts.  This had to be good.

"Speak up Ranma.  You want to buy what?"

"Ummahymmnt mmmng."

Nabiki threw her pencil at him.  "C'mon, Ranma-kun, you can tell me. A
what?"

Ranma turned his head to the side so that it was no longer facing the door.
The words came out in a painful monotone.  "An engagement ring."

Nabiki's jaw dropped open.  She stared at Ranma, her mind a whirl.  "I'm
sorry, I thought you said an engagement ring."

Ranma turned around to look at her, an irritated look on his face.  "Yeah,
an engagement ring."  Uncertainty replaced the irritation.  "You know, for
Akane."

That broke Nabiki out of her stupor.  "Well, I didn't think it was for Kasumi."
She examined Ranma closely.  "You sure about this, Ranma-kun?"

He reached one hand behind his head.  "Uh...no.  Yes."  He gulped and tried
his best to put a determined look on his face.  "Yes."

Nabiki felt a smile coming on, and didn't try to stop it.  "Well, it's about
damn time, Saotome."  Happiness filled her.  After so long, Ranma and Akane
were finally beginning to work things out.  Nabiki knew that an engagement
ring would make Akane very, very happy.

Nabiki thought for a little bit.  Suddenly it didn't matter so much if she
had to live at home.  "Okay, Ranma-kun, I'll lend you the money.  On the 
condition that you let me help you pick the ring."

Ranma looked at her uncertainly.  "Really, Nabiki?  How can you afford it?"

Nabiki smiled and waggled a finger at him.  "Never you mind, Ranma.  Your 
concern is Akane."  She looked over at her daily planner, flipped a page.
"Let's do it tomorrow after school.  Okay?"

Ranma nodded.  "Okay."

They stared at each other.  Ranma still looked frightened, and seemed to be
reassured not at all by Nabiki's wide grin.  Finally, he turned, opened the
door, and left.

Nabiki turned back to her computer.  Her forehead creased ever so slightly
at the sight of the spreadsheets.  She closed them all down.  They were a
concern for another day.  For now, she had to concentrate on keeping a
neutral expression whenever she saw Akane.

***

"Older sister!"  Nabiki did her best to ignore Akane, but she was caught at
the shoe lockers.

"Nabiki."  Akane paused to catch her breath while Nabiki changed her shoes.
"Ranma ran off without me."  Akane scowled briefly, muttered to herself,
"Baka."  She focused again on Nabiki.  "Do you know what he did to me in the
dojo yesterday?"

"Yeah, whatever."  Nabiki waved her off.  "I gotta go, Akane.  Have to meet
with Tatewaki.  I'll see you back home."

Nabiki felt Akane's suprised and slightly hurt expression like a needle in 
her heart.  Nabiki turned her back and hurried away.  There were good lies 
and bad lies.  This had to be a good lie.  It just felt like a bad one.

Nabiki shook it off and made her way to the rendesvous point.  Ranma was
waiting, looking as frightened as ever.  His eyes didn't leave her face
as she approached.

She let the smile come over her face again.  It had been hard to suppress
back at the shoe lockers.  "Ready, Ranma?"

He nodded.  Together they made their way down the road.

"Do you have a place in mind?"  Ranma sounded as nervous as he looked.

"Yeah, it's a place we've used before.  We used it to resize Mother's 
wedding ring."

Ranma's eyebrows lifted in surprise.  "Ah so?  Why did you do that?"

"Mother gave it to Kasumi.  We had it fitted for her, but she hasn't ever
worn it.  I think she's saving it for her own wedding."  Nabiki thought
back to the day in the hospital, when Mother had slowly taken off her ring
and put it into a trembling Kasumi's hands.  It brought a lump to Nabiki's
throat; she hadn't thought of that moment in years.  She looked down;
every so often, the memories of her mother's death would crash over her.  
It happened less and less often, but it was still painful when it occurred.

A hand clasped her shoulder.  She looked up to see Ranma smiling at her.
"Thanks for helping me with Akane, Nabiki."

She studied him for a moment.  He had just said and done the right things to
get her out of her funk before it overwhelmed her. This was either a
remarkable coincidence, or great thought on Ranma's part. Her initial
inclination was to suspect the former.  Looking into his eyes, seeing the
compassion there that he rarely showed, she wasn't ready to dismiss the
latter out of hand.

She let out a breath and pointed.  "Here we are."

They went inside the shop.  A middle-aged woman looked up from a desk as
they walked in and smiled.  "Good afternoon!  Thank you for coming to my
humble shop.  How can I help you young people today?"

Nabiki began looking around the displays.  "He needs an engagement ring.
We were thinking of something in the 60,000 to 80,000 yen range."

"Nabiki!"  Ranma gaped at her.  "It doesn't have to be that much!"  He was
clearly shocked.

She glared at him.  "Don't be cheap now, Ranma."  She looked into a display
case, at a silver ring with diamonds and ruby chips.  "This is nice."

The salesperson moved behind the counter.  "It is a lovely piece.  It is
a little above your range, but maybe we could work out a payment plan for
you."

Nabiki kept herself from snorting.  As if she was going to pay the interest
rates the shop would charge.

Ranma, meanwhile, was tugging on her sleeve.  "Nabiki, really."  There was
a quiet earnestness on his face.  "It doesn't have to be that fancy."

Nabiki looked at him.  She wasn't mad, exactly, just curious.  "Why?  You
don't think my sister's good enough for it?"

Ranma responded in the same calm, quiet manner.  "That's not it, of course.
Listen, this has got to tell Akane something, something important.  But it
doesn't have to blare its message, or be showy.  That's not like me or
Akane."  

Nabiki considered this, and nodded.  "This one time only, Ranma, you are
right and I am wrong."  She looked him in the eye.  "Don't worry, it'll
never happen again."

Ranma smiled.

Nabiki moved to another display case, which showed simple gold rings.  "How
about these, Ranma?"

Ranma moved over and looked at them.  "Those seem nice."

The salesperson brought them out of the display case.  They looked at them,
quietly commenting on the different styles, putting them on Nabiki's finger
to gauge them.  Eventually they settled on a thin, fourteen karat piece with a 
beveled edge.  Tiny flowers were engraved half-way around it.  Simple from
a distance, increasing in complexity the more you examined it.  Nabiki
suggested the analogy, and Ranma nodded his appreciation.

Nabiki began some good-natured bartering with the saleperson.  There wasn't
much to bargain over, since it was a ring in the low end of the price range.

In the end, the salesperson put the ring in a small box and Nabiki handed
her 14,000 yen.  Nabiki opened up her ledger book and entered the amount
under Ranma's name.  Ranma agreed the amount was correct, his lips thinning
as he saw the many other entries listed there as well.

Ranma held the box in his hands as they made their way back to the house.
His face had reacquired some of the fear.  Nabiki felt the smile coming 
again.  It actually came on so strong that it turned into a quiet laugh.

Ranma glared at her.  "What's so funny?"

She shook her head.  "I've never had a brother before.  I think you'll be
a good one."

Ranma blinked at her.  He clearly hadn't considered that.  "Sister-in-law."
He looked at her, a strange, thoughtful look on his face.

Nabiki nodded.  "You don't just get Akane.  You get the whole family.  Good
and bad, that.  I'll be charging you interest from here to eternity, Dad
will be clutching you and sobbing, and Kasumi will be telling you to wash
before dinner."

Ranma laughed.  "I don't think it'll be all bad.  Look how much you've
helped me today."  He looked steadily at her.

Nabiki found herself strangely flushed.  "Shut up.  Listen, go ahead on
home.  I think I'll stop in on Tatewaki for a second."

"Okay."  He put the box in his pocket.  "I gotta get ready for our planning
session anyway.  Shampoo and Cologne are gonna be tough."

Nabiki raised an eyebrow.  "When do you plan to ask her?"

The fear settled in again.  "I don't know.  Soon, I hope.  Maybe not until
after we've settled Shampoo and Ryouga."

Nabiki smiled.  She'd have to be alert.  This was one conversation she 
wasn't going to miss.

Ranma lifted a hand.  "Well, see ya, Sis."

Nabiki laughed.  "Good luck, Brother."

Ranma winked at her, then ran off.

Nabiki was pleased.  She hadn't spent nearly as much money as she had
planned; maybe there was a way to salvage her plans to move out.

There were reasons, Nabiki supposed, to be less than ecstatic.  Akane, Ranma,
and their various fiancees had made life ever-so-much fun.  And profitable.
The excitement might just go out of life.

Still, with Ranma in the family, Nabiki had a feeling life would never be
dull.

The smile still plastered on her face, Nabiki began skipping like she hadn't
since her mother had died.  She came up to the Kunou front gate, and prepared
to inflict as much happiness on Tatewaki as he could stand.  Even if Akane was 
the first Tendo sister to find openly confessed love, Nabiki planned on being
a close second.

<END OF SIDE-STORY>

Part VI : The Price of Glory

"Mother?"

Akane looked for her mother. She was so hoping to see her 
soon; it had been so long. Surely she would be the first of 
her ancestors to greet her.

The blackness cleared, to be replaced by a field of white. 
She didn't think that was right. She had heard about white 
light, something that guided you to the next world. Akane
had been hoping for her mother instead. Still, if Mother
was nothing more than white light now, Akane wouldn't mind.
Just so that she was near.

But the white wasn't light; if anything, it looked like 
cloth. This wasn't anything she had ever heard about. And 
why was it moving so much? It jiggled up and down, and folded
this way and that. It was so hard to understand. Mother would
explain it. Akane tried to call out for her, but somehow, all
that escaped her was a whimper.

"Do not worry, Tendo Akane-san, you are safe. I just need to 
get us a safe distance away."

That wasn't Mother; it was some man whose Japanese was tinged
with a Chinese accent. Akane tried to remember if she had any 
Chinese ancestors. She didn't think so.

Suddenly she realized that it wasn't the cloth that was 
jiggling up and down; she was. Like a long-forgotten memory 
being recalled, feeling was slowly coming back to her. With it,
came the realization that she was being carried, that she was
slung over someone's shoulder.

Did that mean she was alive? She wasn't sure. It was a 
little disappointing. She had been so looking forward to 
seeing Mother.

She had gotten enough feeling back to be really uncomfortable.
She tried lifting her head, but all she succeeded in doing
was to bang her head against her rescuer's back.

Her rescuer. She had been nearly killed. The sword, flashing 
as it sped towards her. Her mind must have shut down at that 
moment; who wanted to witness their own death? Still, it would
have been useful to know what had happened next.

Finally, the man carrying her slowed to a stop. She was 
placed gently onto a seat, a park bench by the look of 
things. A tree was across from her; it looked beautiful.

She turned her head to gaze at her rescuer; she had long ago 
surmised who it had to be. "Thank you, Mousse."

He nodded once, then sat down beside her. She noticed, 
almost idly, that he was bleeding. He looked to have a nasty 
cut on his forearm. She thought that maybe she should reach
over and try to bandage it, but somehow it didn't seem worth
the effort. She let her gaze wander back over to the tree,
wondering if Mother was in there.

"Are you well, Tendo Akane-san?" Mousse sounded worried. 
Akane supposed that was fine. He could be worried if he 
wanted to be. She was just going to wait for her mother.

***

Mousse examined Akane closely. She had a slight discoloration
on her jaw, one of her arms hung limp, and blood trickled
down her leg. All these things, though, paled in comparison
to her vacant expression and the way her eyes wandered aimlessly
around, not focusing on anything for more than a few seconds.
Still, she had been aware enough to recognize and thank him,
and that was a good sign.

Mousse sighed and winced. He tore a strip of cloth off of 
his tunic and used it to bind his arm tightly. It wasn't a 
very good bandage, but it would do for a little while. Right
now, he needed to assess his options. He had made for himself
the most dangerous enemy he possibly could.

***

Mousse followed Shampoo from a distance. He didn't need to 
be very close; he knew where she was going. The sound of 
voices from the restaurant late at night had waken him, and
he had slipped downstairs to see what was going on. He had
found Shampoo and Cologne discussing horrible things.

Mousse slipped behind a group of students when he saw 
Shampoo stop and scan the horizon. He knew she wasn't 
looking for him, but for someone else. He went around the
back of a restaurant, let fly a chain that wrapped around a
chimney stack, and hauled himself to the rooftop. He made
his way along several rooftops, until the buildings ran out.
He watched from the last one as Shampoo hid herself in the
shadows of a wall along one side of a small park.

He needed to get closer. He went back the way he came, 
dropped to the ground, and found his way to the other end of 
the park. He tried to move as quietly as he could, considering
the small armory he was carrying. Shampoo seemed intent on
staring down the road, and didn't look his way. He concealed
himself in plain sight close to her; a magician's trick of
misdirection.

Soon, too soon, Tendo Akane appeared. Mousse's heart sunk; 
Ranma wasn't with her. Mousse had hoped that Ranma would be able
to defeat Shampoo and Cologne. Akane by herself had no chance.

She surprised him, though, more than holding her own against 
Shampoo. It took Cologne's knowledge of pressure points to 
subdue her. Cologne used that same knowledge to give Shampoo
her breath back. Then she spoke with Shampoo.

"Shampoo, get up, that was not worthy of you. We'll need 
better from you if we are going to convince Son-in-law to 
marry you."

"She surprised me. I had no idea she was that strong. 
Ranma's been training her, I can tell. Next time, she won't 
beat me so easily."

"Next time, Shampoo? What next time? Come, let us finish 
what we started. Take your sword and finish her off."

Shampoo seemed to flinch ever so slightly. "Must we, Great- 
grandmother? Surely we can just convince her to leave Ranma 
alone."

Cologne's voice sharpened. "What's this? Is this the Shampoo 
who gave Akane the kiss of death?"

Shampoo sounded petulant. "I gave Ranma the kiss of death, too."

"A misunderstanding. Do you want to disappoint our tribe by 
returning defeated, unavenged, and unmarried?" Cologne's 
voice lightened slightly. "Do you love Ranma?"

Shampoo's voice took on a wistful edge. "More than anything 
in the world, Great-grandmother."

"Then I tell you that, as long as this one lives, Ranma will 
never be yours. Trust your elders; this is a thing that must 
be done. For the glory of the Amazons, eliminate the obstacle
that keeps Ranma from you."

Shampoo nodded and took the sword from Cologne. Mousse simmered;
Cologne knew exactly what buttons to push in Shampoo. By reducing
Akane to nothing more than an obstacle in the way of Shampoo's
love, he had made it easier for her to kill Akane.

Mousse saw the hate twist Shampoo's face. He loved her so 
much, but to see her like this wrung his heart. He could not 
let Cologne turn her into a murderer.

Shampoo contemptuously pushed Akane onto her back and prepared
her for a killing blow. Mousse stood still, hoping beyond hope
that Shampoo would return to herself, that she would stop before 
she took the last step into damnation. Instead, he saw her raise
her arms and prepare to strike.

Suddenly he realized he'd waited too long. He had little 
chance of grabbing Akane before Shampoo struck. His only 
option was unthinkable. It was also unthinkable to let Akane
die. He needed to choose now.

With a cry, he let fly a curved blade attached to a chain. 
It flew through the air just as Shampoo brought the sword 
down. Mousse's blade cut her arm, causing her to scream. Her
attack went wildly off the mark, her sword burying itself in
the pavement well above Akane's head.

Cologne turned to him, quick as lightning. "Mousse!"

He had to escape before she had time to perform any of her tricks.
He used two chains to reach out, grab Akane, and bring her too him.
He slung her unceremoniously over his shoulder.

A sword came flashing at him. Holding Akane, he could do little
to stop it. He lifted his arms slightly, and it deflected off his
forearm, leaving a nasty cut. Ignoring it, he turned and ran.

"Mousse!" He heard Cologne screaming behind him. "The Amazons will
hear of this!"

He withered at the thought, but kept running.

***

Mousse sat in a daze little better than the one Akane was 
in. He had defied Cologne in the past, each time paying 
dearly for it. However, this time Cologne had made it a tribal
issue. When a matriarch of the Amazons spoke, you listened and
complied.

Cologne was one of the last of the old guard, a throwback to 
the times when the Amazons were self-reliant and kept all outsiders
from interfering with their business. To the Amazons, the rest of
the world had been at their beck and call, even if the rest of the
world wasn't aware of it.

The events of nearly fifty years ago had changed that. The Amazons
had been forced to accept the new world, and live in it. For the 
most part, they had adapted well, and got along. There were just a
few of the older matriarchs who still dreamed of the days of glory,
as they saw it.

Among them, Cologne was the most powerful and influential. 
When Shampoo had returned from Japan with tales of a man who 
had beaten her in combat, won her heart but refused her love, 
Cologne had decided that this was indicative of the outside 
world's attempt to oppress the Amazons. She had returned to
Japan with Shampoo, determined to bring Ranma back, not so much
as a husband to Shampoo but as a trophy of dominance over the
outside world.

Mousse had gone to Japan, too. His love for Shampoo knew no 
bounds, and he would do anything for her. He had seen her over
the months, rejecting him, pining over Ranma. He had watched 
Cologne using that to her advantage, slowly warping the Shampoo
he had loved into a hateful, twisted woman bent on using whatever 
methods necessary to get what she wanted.

Mousse had done what he could. He had always been a moderating
influence on Shampoo while she was growing up. When she had been
about to go on one of her rampages, he had tried to soothe the
fires that burned within her. He had succeeded sometimes. He had 
learned painful lessons other times.

Now he could only watch as Shampoo became more and more like 
Cologne. Mousse was doing everything he could to stop it. He 
just wasn't sure if he had done enough, or waited too long. 
Shampoo had come within a hair's breadth of becoming a murderer.

Mousse grimaced; was he any different? He'd been trying to 
kill Ranma from the moment he met him. It was the old Amazon 
credo: Kill that which gets in your way.

Still, they had had to soften that position in the past 
fifty years. Mousse had been raised in a new era of Amazon 
relations, that of tolerance. He threatened and blustered a lot,
but deep down, he really wasn't able to kill someone. Even
Ranma. Just scare him, that's all he had been trying to do. 

Wasn't it?

Mousse sighed and looked over at Akane. She was now just 
staring at a tree. He hoped this was another sign she was 
recovering.

Mousse shook his head; he'd spent all his time reminiscing, 
and none of it thinking of what he should do. He couldn't go 
back to the Nekohanten, that was certain. The Tendo home seemed
the obvious place, but it would be obvious to Cologne, as well. 
As would Ukyo's restaurant, the Kuno residence, the Saotome home,
and even Tofu-sensei's. Mousse needed to go somewhere unknown to 
Cologne.

How about hiding in plain sight? Mousse smiled. That would do.

He rose to his feet. "Tendo Akane-san, we must leave. Cologne
is looking for you; we cannot leave you in public like this.
Come with me."

Akane slowly lifted her eyes to him, her face still expressionless.
She looked back at the tree.

Mousse sighed heavily. He reached down, took her hand, and 
gently pulled her to her feet. She resisted slightly, then 
allowed him to pull her along the path. She continued to look
back at the tree. As they left the park and the tree went out
of sight, she balked. "No," she said without much heat, trying
to walk back into the park. Mousse firmly guided her down the
road. Akane made a token resistance, then faced forward and
stared ahead of herself as she walked.

***

Ranma entered the dojo, his heart hammering. He had done some
very scary things this afternoon with Nabiki, an experience he
would as soon forget. 

He sat cross-legged in the middle of the dojo, attempting to 
meditate. This was not his strong suit; his father had had 
little use for such "mysticism", as he called it, so they had
not done it much. The closest they came was the Saotome Secret
Attack. Ranma figured that using it before the battle began was
probably a good idea now.

He had to prepare for Shampoo. Preparing for Shampoo meant, 
of course, preparing for Cologne, quite possibly the most 
dangerous opponent Ranma had ever faced. Happosai was a strong 
fighter, but he was unbalanced and easily distracted. Cologne
brought all her force to bear in any fight she undertook.

The problem, Ranma knew, was that you couldn't let her touch 
you. One touch, with finger or staff, in the right place 
would paralyze you in a second. This made fighting her very
difficult; any attack you made left you vulnerable to her
devastating counter-attacks. You had to be absolutely on your
guard every second.

Could he bargain with Shampoo? Ranma shook his head; they'd 
tried that with Ukyo. Even Ukyo had not given up without a 
fight. If the sweetest and most even-tempered of the women
chasing him was capable of vicious attacks, then certainly he
could expect far worse from Shampoo. Shampoo would simply not
give up, ever. He still had no idea how they were going to
convince her to go back to China.

They needed to convince her, somehow. She was preventing him 
from telling Akane all the things he needed to.

Ranma took a couple of deep breaths. What was the word? 
Sophistry. That was it. The only thing preventing Ranma from 
showing his feelings to Akane was Ranma himself. He couldn't,
and shouldn't, make any other excuses.

Except he had tried, on a few occasions. Each time, Akane 
had either slapped him, yelled at him, ignored him, or 
performed some combination of the three. She was very stubborn,
and prone to jumping to conclusions. He hated that about her.
He'd tried opening up, and she had always found a way to keep
from listening to him.

Ranma tried to calm his thoughts. This was bit of the pot 
calling the kettle black, he knew. They both had their 
faults. They had, at last, had a bit of a breakthrough. There
was an affection building between them, something he truly
wanted to explore. More than affection. And he wanted to do
more than explore it.

The entire point of these confrontations with his other 
fiancees was to make sure that he and Akane were given a 
fair chance at what they had discovered between them. He
would do anything and everything in his power to make sure
they were given that chance.

While he was still trying to approximate something that resembled
a clear mind, he heard the dojo door slide open. This was enough
to break whatever feeble state of consciousness he had attained.
Slightly annoyed, he opened his eyes to discover Kasumi smiling
brightly at him.

His annoyance vanished. One could never be mad at Kasumi. 
Well, hardly ever.

"Ranma-kun, do you know where Akane is?"

Ranma raised his eyebrows. "She didn't come home?"

"No, I thought you and she were out somewhere, along with 
Nabiki. Nabiki came home a few minutes ago, but I didn't see 
Akane with her, either." Kasumi began to look worried.

Ranma grew alarmed himself. What was Akane doing? Sulking 
was something she did well, but she usually did it in her 
room. She'd been kidnapped a fair number of times, but he
could think of no one who would want to do so now.

Or almost no one.

Ranma sprung up, ran over to the door. "Kasumi, tell my 
father I've gone to look for Akane. She may be at the 
Nekohanten. I'll try and call later and let you know where
I am and what I've found out."

With that, he leapt over the wall and ran toward Furinkan. 
Maybe he could see if she'd been ambushed somewhere along 
the way.

It wasn't hard to spot. He stopped on the canal fence, 
examining the signs on the ground. He was no Sherlock 
Holmes, but he could see the signs of a fight. There were
also a couple of marks in the pavement. Something very sharp
had made those marks recently.

Someone had tried to kill Akane.

Frantically he examined the ground for traces of blood. He 
found a few spots, but nothing much. Whatever had happened, 
it had not ended with anyone's death.

Time to get the real answers.

He was about to leap off the fence when a thought occurred to 
him. If he was going to take on Cologne right now, he needed 
to be fast. And as fast as he was, he could be faster.

He turned and jumped into the canal. Emerging, Ranma leapt 
over the fence and ran towards the Nekohanten.

***

Cologne paced around the Nekohanten, quite irritated. Things 
had not gone according to plan at all. Mousse had taken 
Akane somewhere. After Cologne had taken care of her wounds, 
Shampoo had gone out to try to discover where Akane was. 
Cologne knew Mousse well, though. He was clever for a man; he
would not be easy to find.

He had defied her. Defied *her*, an elder matriarch of the 
Amazons, during tribe business. The ancient laws proscribed 
only one punishment for such an offense. Mousse would pay.

Meanwhile, she had to do something about Son-in-law. He was 
certain to discover something was amiss soon. Either Mousse 
would contact him, or eventually he would wonder why Akane had not 
come back from school. Either way, Son-in-law would soon be here.

She considered the package she had tucked away in her wraparound.
It had been another one of her concoctions, one that was meant to 
drive Ranma insane with lust at the smell of lilacs. 

The plan had been simple enough. Cologne was to have taunted 
Ranma into chasing her, which was simple enough to do given 
Ranma's volatile nature. When he had gone, Shampoo was to dispose of 
Akane. Then, after Cologne had subdued Ranma, she would force him 
to ingest her potion. Shampoo had been ready with some lilac 
spray to apply liberally after she had returned to the Nekohanten.
Ranma would have willingly followed the smell of lilacs all the 
way back to China, and there would have been no one left to come
after him. Maybe those two fools Genma and Soun would have tried to 
rescue Ranma, but if they had attempted to penetrate the village of
the Amazons, they would have been in for a very rude and probably
lethal shock.

That plan was in ruins now. Ranma would know very soon that 
someone had tried to kill Akane. Cologne knew him well enough to 
know that he would never forgive Shampoo for Akane's death. 
He would have been easy to hold in China; she would simply 
have convinced him that Akane had given up on Ranma and moved on. 
With Shampoo providing a willing distraction, Akane would have 
been soon forgotten. 

Now the problem was much more difficult. Probably they would 
have to apply a Xi Fa Xiang Gao to Ranma to make him forget 
Akane completely. This was a somewhat unreliable method, though. 
Eventually the recipient regained his or her memories. They 
would have to continually reapply it, otherwise Ranma would regain
his memories and go berserk. This was not an ideal situation.

Cologne grimaced; it was the best she could do. The only 
other option was to give up on Ranma, and that was quite 
simply unacceptable. No outsider ever defeated an Amazon, 
especially a male outsider. He would come back to China as 
Shampoo's husband, and the tribe would remember once again how
inferior outsiders were to the glorious Amazons.

A flash of red came through the front door and directly towards
her. She jumped over it, using her staff to try and propel it
headlong into the wall. Like quicksilver, a hand came from the
flash and tried to grab the staff. Cologne was able to keep it
out of the hand's reach, but she also couldn't touch the flash.

The flash resolved itself into Ranma. She looked as angry as 
Cologne had ever seen her, but she had something else, a 
murderous glint in her eyes that told Cologne no holds would be
barred in this fight. "What have you done with her, old hag?" Ranma's 
voice was low, guttural, full of menace.

"I have no idea what you're talking about, Son-in-law." She 
didn't expect Ranma to believe that. Her wits were failing 
her; she couldn't think of any way to satisfy Ranma. She'd just
have to paralyze her until Shampoo found Akane, and Mousse had been 
dealt with. It was an inelegant solution, but it was the best she
could come up with under the circumstances.

A whisper was her only warning; she used her staff to block Ranma's
kick, then vaulted backwards to avoid Ranma's fast-moving right 
jab. Ranma was moving perfectly, quickly, and all of a sudden
Cologne began to doubt her ability to defeat Ranma. This was not a
boy incautiously attacking, leaving all sorts of openings in his 
haste to acquire something from her. This was a martial artist in
the prime of her powers, totally focused, and with deadly intentions.

Ranma stepped up and shouted "Kachu Tenshin Amaguriken!" Her 
fists flew, and Cologne attempted to block them. Ranma was 
moving with incredible speed. No one was faster than 
Cologne, no one. Yet Ranma was getting through. Cologne had 
taught Ranma this technique. She couldn't be bested by it.
However, as incredible as it was, she was forced to leap back,
out of the range of Ranma's attack. 

Ranma smiled a cold smile. In Ranma's eyes, Cologne could see the
same knowledge Cologne herself was realizing: Ranma had grown
beyond Cologne's abilities to easily defeat in hand-to-hand combat.
Something had matured in Ranma, something that allowed her to 
focus in battle as she had never been able to before. With the
knowledge came fear, fear that, for the first time in many, many
years, Cologne might be beaten. Beaten by a man, no less.

Ranma's voice was full of confidence, and menace. "Last time,
old hag. I ain't gonna go easy on you. Where is Akane?"

Cologne reassessed the situation. It was quite untenable. 
She could either fight Ranma and risk losing, or she could 
do something she'd never done before.

Cologne decided on the latter, much as it galled her. She 
took a small ball from her wraparound and threw it on the 
ground. As the smoke billowed, she turned and ran.

***

Akane looked around, wondering where Mother was. She was 
sure she had heard her voice a moment ago. Or maybe it had 
been Mousse again. It had been someone familiar.

She tried to recall where she was. She seemed to be on a rooftop,
sitting against a chimney. Mousse had told her to wait there, then
he had gone. That had vaguely troubled her, but it had also allowed
her to look for Mother without any distractions.

Akane thought she heard the familiar voice again. She strained
her ears, trying to fix on its location. She stood up, and winced;
her knee hurt badly. Holding it with her hand, she leaned against
the chimney and looked around.

The neighborhood looked familiar; she was still in Nerima 
somewhere. She should be able to tell where she was. If she 
could only concentrate a little.

Suddenly smoke billowed from the building she was standing on.
She looked around in alarm; if the building was on fire, this
was not the place to be. Trying to get off the roof by herself
with a busted knee was not good, either. Oh, well, the tired side
of her mind said, this is just another way I can go see Mother.

Something shot out of the smoke-filled building. Akane tried 
to follow it with her eyes, but it was soon lost among the 
other buildings. She heard someone coughing below, just outside
the building. The coughing slowed, and a voice shouted, "You old
hag, just you wait! This ain't over yet!"

The voice was like a broom that swept the cobwebs from her mind.
Joy filled her, driving out the lassitude and replacing it with 
excitement and eagerness. Eagerness to be reunited with the 
voice's owner.

"RANMA!" She shouted as loud as she could, the excitement 
too big to be contained any other way.

She looked around, and very quickly Ranma appeared. "Akane!" 
Ranma ran over, scooped her up, and jumped off the building 
with her. She carried her a short distance away, then set her 
gingerly on the ground.

"Akane." Ranma spoke in a gentle, worried voice. "Are you 
okay?" Ranma was examining her face, looking down to see the 
dried blood on Akane's leg.

Akane was, for the first time, noticing the pain of her 
wounds. Her jaw ached, she had bruises in a few places on 
her body, and her knee was on fire. None of it mattered,
however. She was alive, and Ranma was here. She smiled
adoringly at her.

Ranma's worry deepened. "Akane, answer me."

Akane shook herself a little. "I...I think I need to see 
Tofu-sensei."

Ranma nodded. "All right." She bent over her, paused for a 
moment with her face next to Akane's. "I'd give you a hug, 
but it doesn't seem right like this."

Akane smiled at her. "I know, but I appreciate the thought."

Ranma smiled, too. Then she lifted Akane in her arms and 
started down the street.

***

Shampoo stalked towards Ukyo's restaurant. She'd been 
several other places, but she hadn't found Akane yet. She 
had to be around somewhere. Shampoo had a task to complete.

Something spoke to her, asking her if she really wanted to 
do this. She beat the thought down; she was an Amazon, the 
heir-apparent to a great matriarch. She would not disappoint
her, she would not disappoint herself. She would have Ranma,
and Great-grandmother had told her that the only way she could
have him was to kill Akane. She believed Great-grandmother.
And she hated Akane.

The voice inside her was insistent. Remember when the 
phoenix attacked? Akane had fallen, and would have been 
hurt, if not killed. Yet you slid under her and rescued her.
You don't really hate her.

A moment of weakness, she assured herself. Great-grandmother 
would have let Akane fall. Shampoo told herself that she 
must be strong like Great-grandmother now.

The voice asked, is that strength, or cruelty?

Shampoo beat the voice back. No distractions, not now.

The restaurant looked busy. Shampoo paused, looking at the new
banner: "Ukyo's". She wondered at the name change. Irrelevant,
she decided. She looked through the window, to see Ukyo at the
grill, happily cooking. Ukyo did not look worried or distracted;
if Akane was here, Ukyo wasn't aware of it.

Shampoo slipped around to the back of the restaurant. She 
examined the rear windows, trying to find a good place to 
enter. There seemed to be a second floor window partially open;
she could climb up to it easily.

"Akane's not in there, Shampoo," a voiced called to her in Chinese.

She whirled around and brought her sword to bear. Mousse was
standing on some crates, his hands in his sleeves, his glasses
over his eyes for once. He did have attractive eyes; she had once 
made the mistake of commenting on this, and ever since, he had
kept his glasses off as much as possible. Not a good idea for
someone with severe astigmatism and nearsightedness.

"What did you do with Akane, Mousse?" She tried to put the 
authority of an Amazon matriarch into her voice. No man of 
the Amazons should be able to resist that authority.

Mousse had already demonstrated his ability to disregard it, 
however. "Shampoo, why do you do this? This isn't the way we 
do things now."

Shampoo grunted. "I've seen you attempt to do the same to 
Ranma. Don't lecture me on moral superiority, Mousse."

Mousse flinched; she'd gotten in a good blow. "I...do not 
claim to be your superior, Shampoo. You already proved that 
I'm not." He paused, and they both remembered the beating
she'd given him when they were very young. "But you will not
throw away your life on this mad quest."

"I'm throwing away nothing. Ranma will be mine, and we'll go 
back to China and live a long, happy life together as 
husband and wife."

"Shampoo, you're not thinking this through. Will Ranma ever 
forgive you for killing Akane?"

Shampoo was brought short; she hadn't considered that. "It doesn't
matter. We can make sure that he never thinks about her again."

"With more secret techniques and magical herbs?" Mousse shook
his head. "Is that what you want, Shampoo - a man enslaved against
his will by the things you and Cologne do to him? Where is the
happiness you dream about in all that?"

The voice was back in her head, urging her to listen to 
Mousse. She shook her head and gritted her teeth. "Shut up 
Mousse. you have no idea what you're talking about. Ranma and
I will be happy! For the glory of the Amazons!" She leapt at
Mousse, her sword flashing.

Mousse jumped and sent a chain flying at her. She knocked it 
aside with her sword, landing on the crate Mousse had been 
standing on.

It was a trap. She realized that the moment she put weight on it.
The crates beneath her collapsed. She tried to leap away, but she
could find no purchase. She went down, losing her sword.

On her back among broken crates and loose refuse, she let 
out a small scream of frustration. She'd hit her wounded arm 
as she'd fallen, and it blazed like fire. She began knocking
things aside, trying to get to her feet as she attempted to
find stable ground among the junk she was lying on. Still on
one knee, she looked around for Mousse; she needed to find him
before he could take advantage of her vulnerability.

He was merely standing in the center of the small yard, 
watching her impassively. He did have her sword lying in two 
pieces at his feet. Keeping an eye on him, Shampoo regained her
feet and stood facing him.

"Always using tricks, aren't you Mousse? You could never 
beat me in a fair fight."

"Can I not?" Shampoo was surprised by the calm, confident 
voice he used. "Let us duel one last time, Shampoo. It is 
not for the right to your hand; I have already lost that
battle. Rather, let it be for the right to Ranma's hand.  You
win, I help you kill Akane and kidnap Ranma. I win, you give
up Ranma, help me defeat Cologne, and leave Japan with me."

He took off his voluminous robes, and various weapons 
dribbled out as he tossed the robes aside. He was wearing 
nothing but close-fitting pants and his sandals. One of his
forearms had a crude bandage on it. His long, black hair
fell over his shoulders, his muscular body standing straight
and proud. Shampoo looked up to his face; if only she could
see his eyes...

She suddenly came to herself and growled at him. "Mousse, 
you are a pathetic man. You have made yourself an outcast of 
the Amazons, and you think you have the right to challenge me
to a duel of honor!"

He continued to speak calmly to her. "That is Cologne speaking
with Shampoo's voice. That is not the Shampoo I knew growing up. 
That is not the Shampoo I fell in love with. What does that 
Shampoo think about what you are doing?"

Shampoo cried out and ran at him. She kicked at him high, 
then low, then followed with quick jabs towards his face and 
chest, then used a spinning attack that sent her elbow towards
his jaw. He blocked her kicks and jabs, and ducked under elbow.
He came up under her, placed his hand on her chest, and shoved
her backwards.

She fell, amazed. When had he gotten this good? Ranma beat 
him up so easily. Then again, Ranma beat everyone up pretty 
easily. It was hard to use Ranma as a point of reference.

She brought herself to a crouch and sprung at Mousse. His 
long arms reached out at her, spun her around, and threw her 
towards the wall. She screamed and tried to break her fall,
only partially succeeding as she hit the wall, bounced off,
and landed among some hoses and buckets.

She looked around her, slightly dazed. Hoses. She followed 
one, it ended at a spigot.

She grabbed the end of the hose, sprung to her feet, flipped 
over to the spigot, and quickly turned the handle.

Mousse realized too late what she was up to. He leapt at 
her, but the spray from the hose caught him full in the 
face. He continued forward during the change, and Shampoo's
hand caught his neck in a vice-like grip.

Carefully, Shampoo set the hose on the ground, holding it 
down with her foot as she turned off the faucet.

She brought his face close to hers. She smiled at him 
wickedly. "Mousse, it is time you learned what it means to 
defy the matriarchs of the Amazons."

She brought her other hand up to grip his head. She began to 
turn it to the side.

She expected him to thrash, to quack loudly, to protest in 
some way. Instead, he hung there quietly, defiantly even, if 
she could read ducks correctly. She'd had some practice at
that over the past few months. She turned his head a little
more, to see if that would start him going. He didn't even
resist, instead turning his head with her, for all appearances
cooperating with her while she wrung his neck.

Shampoo stared at him, not understanding what was going on. Why
didn't he try to stop her? She looked around, half-expecting
Ranma to come running, or Ukyo to look out a back window, or even 
Konatsu to come flying from the roof. The yard was empty.

Why was she hesitating? Mousse deserved this, Great-grandmother
had told her so. The ancient laws demanded it. To defy the 
matriarchs was to die. No exception, no appeal, just death on
the spot. These were the same laws that were going to allow her
and Ranma to marry.

The voice in her head spoke to her. You know why you're 
hesitating. You know this is wrong; you've waiting for 
someone to stop you. All your life, you've let others decide
what is right and wrong for you. Why develop morals if all
you have to do is let those around you tell what is moral?
So much easier to follow the ancient teachings than to think
for yourself, isn't it?

Shampoo argued back. Then why am I hesitating know? This is 
what the teachings say is right.

She answered herself, discovering the truths she was keeping 
buried. It's because there was someone who was always there, 
someone who didn't believe in the old laws too much, who accepted 
the new world. He was there to keep you from being too cruel,
to try and stop you from doing something wrong. He knows right from 
wrong, and he taught you some of that, too.

But he didn't teach me very well; I was prepared to kill Akane.

Were you? Tell me, how hard was it to ignore Mousse following
you? Why didn't you tell Great-grandmother that you noticed him 
listening in on your plans? Was it so that he would stop you 
if you tried to do something wrong?

She and the voice examined Mousse closely. If you kill him, 
who will be there to protect you from yourself next time?

She made one last protest. What about Great-grandmother?

Is that the future you want? Respected, feared, hated? To 
manipulate those around you, to use them with little regard 
for their feelings, your needs all that matter? The old ways
are dying, and she with them. Don't let her use you to try to
carry the old ways into the new world, or it will destroy the
Amazons. You know this.

She felt tears coming from her eyes. She had kept so much 
repressed, so much buried. She remembered her childhood 
dreams, to be the strongest of the Amazon warriors and to
lead her people into a new millennium. Why had she given up on
those dreams to chase after a man? Because one old woman had
sought to use her, to avenge an imagined slight on the honor
of the Amazons. It was time to set that right, to put her life
back on track.

The voice sighed, and she with it. She was the voice, she 
knew. She had only been able to hear herself when all the 
other voices around her were silent. No Ranma, Ukyo, Akane,
Kodachi, or Ryoga. Especially no Great-grandmother. Only Mousse
was here now, and he had kept quiet. She looked down at him,
and wondered how he had known about the voice.

She cradled him in one of her arms. He looked up at her, 
peering into her face. She bent down, picked up a bucket, 
and went into Ukyo's to get some warm water.

***

Ranma lowered the kettle and shook himself. Wringing himself 
off as best he could, he hurried back into Tofu-sensei's 
clinic.

Akane was on an examining table. She had another bandage on 
her face, where Shampoo had clipped her jaw. Tofu-sensei had 
done a remarkable job with her bruises, push and prodding with his 
fingers until they seemed as if they had occurred weeks ago. 
He was now working on her knee, gently bending and straightening it.

He smiled at Akane. "Good news. No damage to the bones or 
cartilage. You'll limp for a while, but you'll get full use 
of it back. While you're here, let me remove the last of your
stitches. We were going to do this tomorrow, but they look
like they're ready to come off now. Then we'll send you home,
where you will rest for a couple of days, and do no martial
arts training for a week." He said this with a smile, but the
command was unmistakable.

Ranma went up and gripped his shoulder. "Thank you, Tofu-sensei."

Tofu nodded. "Your fiancee is a strong, healthy young woman. 
She heals fast and well, rather like you, Ranma. Now please, 
go to the other room and wait for me to finish here."

Ranma looked down at Akane, reached out and took her hand. 
She smiled at him and gave his hand a squeeze. They stared 
at each other a moment, then she released her grip and Ranma
went into the waiting room.

It was only when he got there that he allowed himself to 
collapse into a chair. This was not how it was supposed to 
go. With each fiancee, Akane had come closer and closer to
being killed. It was his job to protect her and he was failing.
Miserably. Akane hadn't given him many details about her fight.
He got the feeling she didn't want him to know how bad it had
been. He had seen the marks on the pavement, he knew what would
have happened to her if the blows had landed.

He grabbed his head with his hands. Rationally, he knew that 
there had been little he could do. In fact, they had removed 
two of the major threats to her life. This last threat, though,
could be the most deadly, and he was a long way from neutralizing 
it.

"Saotome Ranma-san?" A voice from the doorway.

Ranma looked up. Mousse was there. Shampoo was, too.

Ranma didn't stop to think. He launched himself at her, his 
hands going for her throat. She screamed and thrust Mousse 
in front of her. Mousse allowed this, reaching for Ranma's hands.

Ranma would have none of it. He pulled his hands down and 
head-butted Mousse. Mousse staggered, Shampoo the only thing 
that kept him from falling over backwards. Ranma grabbed Mousse
and threw him to the far side of the room.

Ranma didn't wait to see him crash, instead turning back to 
Shampoo. She looked frightened. She stood very still, her
hands at her sides, her eyes glistening. It was enough to
cause Ranma to pause for a second, trying to figure out what
she was up to.

Shampoo spoke in a small, quiet voice. "If Ranma want to 
kill Shampoo, she no stop him."

He sent his fist blurring towards her face, expecting her to 
block or dodge it. Instead, she closed her eyes as it struck 
her jaw. She collapsed with a shriek.

Ranma stood stunned. As he watched, Shampoo pushed herself 
up, sobbing, to stand in front of him again with her hands 
at her sides and her lip bleeding.

Tofu-sensei came up behind Ranma. "What is going on, Ranma?" 
He looked at Shampoo. "Oh my, Shampoo, you're bleeding! Come 
in and let me look at it." He reached over to take her hand.

"No!" She violently slapped his hand away. She stood in front
of Ranma, still sobbing but standing straight, gazing at him,
looking for all the world like she wanted him to hit her again.

Ranma stood, wavering. This woman had tried to kill Akane, 
had nearly succeeded. Yet there was no part of him that 
wanted to keep hitting her. He could not forgive her, not yet,
maybe not ever, but he couldn't go on punishing her either.

He stepped back. "Go with Sensei, Shampoo. We... we'll talk 
about his later."

Shampoo only started sobbing harder. Mousse, who had 
recovered from Ranma's throw, came up to her and put his 
arms around her. She clutched at him, burying her face in
his chest. Mousse looked up at Tofu-sensei, who indicated
a room. Nodding, Mousse guided Shampoo into it.

Tofu-sensei looked at Ranma, his eyes probing. Ranma 
couldn't meet his gaze, instead stalking back to his chair 
and sitting down, staring at the far wall. After a moment,
Tofu-sensei went back to where Akane was.

She emerged shortly thereafter. She was limping badly, but 
other than that and the two bandages on her face, she looked 
well. Ranma's heart broke again; he had to make sure this
never happened to her again.

He ran over to her and they fell into each other's arms. She 
spoke into his chest. "Ranma, next time I'll be the one with 
all the fiancees. You can be the one who they all want to kill,
and I'll come and rescue you over and over."

Ranma grimaced and hugged her tighter. "Oh Akane..."

"Of course," she continued in a mischievous voice, "there's 
a certain appeal to being rescued a lot. It's fun to pay the 
grateful damsel." She snuggled deeper into his grasp, sighing
with contentment.

Ranma couldn't help but smile. She was certainly doing her 
best to put him at ease. He appreciated the effort, but he 
still couldn't find peace. Not until the last threat had been
eliminated. Even if that was the real Shampoo in there, full
of contrition, there was still one more person out there, still
dangerous, still deadly. For Akane's sake, she had to be taken
down. Hard.

***

Cologne stood alone in the Nekohanten. The smoke had gone, 
as had Ranma. Shampoo had not returned, nor had Mousse. The 
world was turning against her, but she had weathered storms like 
this before. She remembered the tanks rolling over the ridge,
the army men pointing their guns into the village, the elders 
surrendering without a fight. The glory of the Amazons had 
been forgotten that day. It was Cologne's job to make sure the
world remembered it once more.

She went into the kitchen. She opened up a cupboard and tapped
the back panel with her staff in a certain manner. It opened,
and a package fell out. She took it, felt its pulsating warmth.

She smiled. The world would remember. Ranma would, too.

Part VII : Shadows of the Past

It was an uneasy group that made its way to the Tendo Dojo.

Genma looked around. Akane was hugging Ranma as they walked - or
maybe Ranma was holding her to his side, it was hard to tell. 
Akane looked very tired, her eyes half-closed as they walked 
down the road. Ranma looked ready to explode. He kept looking
all around them, expecting an attack from all quarters. Mostly, 
though, he was glaring at the other couple walking with them.

Shampoo's face was quite puffy, the combination of her swollen
lip and the amount of crying she had done earlier. In fact, she
didn't look to be too far from crying now. She was staring straight 
ahead and walking stiffly.

Mousse had put himself between her and Ranma. While he occasionally
glanced at Ranma, for the most part he didn't take his eyes off 
of Shampoo. Genma reflected that this was the longest he had 
seen Mousse keep his glasses on. Mousse seemed to expect Shampoo to 
collapse, and was ready to catch her before she fell.

It was just as well, Genma supposed, that Ranma had called him
and asked him to escort them home. Ranma didn't feel very kindly
towards Shampoo right at the moment, and had hoped that his father
could be a sort of moderating presence. Genma felt flattered. At 
the same time, it was slightly unnerving; this was not a role he
was accustomed to.

Genma tried to figure out how they were going to break this to Soun.
Soun had a tendency to carry on all out of proportion. The knowledge
that his daughter had nearly been killed was likely to drive him
insane, at least for a while. Genma thought about not telling 
him, but it was hard to miss Akane's new bandage on her face 
or her limp. Maybe they should have Kasumi break the news to 
him; she seemed to be best able to console him, and she could tell
it gently.

All too soon, they had reached the dojo. They all stopped just inside
the front door, and an uneasy silence followed. Ranma was still glaring
at Shampoo, and Shampoo was still staring at nothing at all. Mousse
was shifting uncomfortably, and Akane looked to be a few seconds 
away from falling asleep.

With a start, Genma realized it was up to him to bring some order
to this bunch. Part of him wished for a bucket of cold water:
pandas couldn't talk, and wouldn't be expected to take charge of 
the situation. He beat that part of his mind down; pandas also didn't
have wives.  Neither would he, if he succumbed to temptation.

"Ranma, take Akane up to her room and put her to bed. I'll find
Kasumi and tell her what's happened. Try to avoid running into her 
father if you can."

Ranma looked at him, nodded, and led Akane upstairs.

Genma turned to Mousse and Shampoo. "If Cologne is coming 
after us, it's best that you stay here. There is strength in 
numbers. Mousse, you can sleep with Ranma and I. I'll ask Kasumi 
where we can put you, Shampoo. Very likely, Kasumi will suggest
you sleep in her room."

Mousse nodded as well. "Thank you, Saotome-sensei. We are 
honored by your hospitality." He gently took Shampoo's arm. 
She looked up at him, then allowed herself to be led upstairs
as well.

Genma found Kasumi and told her what he had learned of the 
day's events from Ranma. Kasumi assumed a cheerfully 
business-like manner and soon had everyone arranged. She sent
Nabiki to tend to Akane, while she herself made some tea.

She looked at Genma. "Uncle, I am going to talk to Father 
for a while in the dining room. Please try to see that we 
are not disturbed."

Genma nodded. In her own way, Kasumi was as formidable as 
anyone else he knew.

Kasumi's eyes twinkled for a moment. "Also, Auntie Saotome 
arrived a few minutes ago. I believe she is out in the yard."

Genma felt his pulse quicken a little. Nodoka was here! He'd 
used to shudder at the thought of her presence; now he was 
acting as he did twenty years ago, when the sight of her had
made him forget that the rest of the world existed.

He turned and headed out into the yard. He actually found 
her standing on the porch, very near the door.

Nodoka looked at him, smiling, and bowed deeply. "So good to 
see you, husband. It seems you have had a busy night."

Genma bowed back. "It... it is a pleasure to see you as 
well." He berated himself; he was acting like a teenager 
again. He continued more forcefully. "This is a bad situation.
We face a dangerous enemy."

"You face problems with your warriors also. All is not well 
between them, yet you keep them together and prevent them 
from fighting. I was watching you just now, Genma. You acted
very much like an adult tonight."

This was part praise, part condemnation, but it was still 
the nicest thing she had said to him in a long time. And she 
was still smiling. Genma found himself flushing very slightly;
she was beautiful, and just beyond his reach.

Her smile took on a slightly mischievous tint. "In fact, I 
feel... quite lonely. It would be good to have someone escort 
me back to my house. I would love to have some company to share
some tea with me this evening."

Genma's heart started pounding. Her smile was warm and inviting.
She was putting herself back within his reach. He just had to reach 
out and take her.

His thoughts, unfortunately, intruded. Cologne was still out 
there, and might attack without warning. He could not leave 
his son and the others alone; they would need all the help
they could get. Plus, Soun was likely to need his presence.
A game of shoji or go was good for Soun whenever he became
overwrought.

Very reluctantly, unable to believe what he was about to 
say, he shook his head. "I cannot, No-chan, not tonight. I 
am needed here. I am very sorry."

To his surprise, her smile widened. "You *are* learning some 
responsibility after all. Very good, Genma. Very, very 
good." She went over and kissed him lightly on the cheek.
"You keep this up, and you may be over for tea sooner than
you think."

She bowed and left.

Genma stared after her, flabbergasted. The woman was 
uncanny. He could never tell what she was thinking behind 
her smile, and it was often the very opposite of what he
supposed. During the early years of their marriage, he had
found this very irritating. Now, it intrigued him.

She was just outside his reach, but leaning in. If he could 
just make sure he didn't lose his balance now.

***

Akane woke up from a dream that had wavered between 
frightening images of Shampoo with a sword to comforting 
images of her mother. She tried to retain the memories of
her dreams, but they slipped through her grasp. She sighed
regretfully.

She sat up slowly, most of her body aching, her knee 
throbbing painfully. It would be best if she could get up 
and walk around on it a little. She was quite hungry, too.

She looked over to see Ranma, sitting in a chair, his head 
on his chest. Nabiki was on the floor, lying on a sleeping 
mat, still fully clothed. Akane smiled fondly at them. They
both had trouble telling her about their feelings, but they
didn't have any problems showing her how much they cared.

She got up quietly, trying not to disturb them. She might 
have made it, too, if she hadn't grunted when she put weight 
on her knee. Ranma opened his eyes and looked at her with
alarm. "Hey! Get back into bed. You know what Tofu-sensei said."

"I'm fine, Ranma." She let a note of acerbity slip into her voice.
"I just need to walk around for a while, loosen up my muscles."
She softened her voice.  "Why don't you go lie down and sleep for
a little while more?"

"It's because, my stupid sister, the fool won't leave your 
side for a second." Nabiki sat up and yawned mightily. 
"Plus, he happens to be right. Sensei says you're to rest
today. He'll be over later to check on you, if we can keep
him away from Kasumi, that is."

Akane glared at Nabiki, who returned it calmly. For once, 
Nabiki was holding the moral high ground. Akane relented. 
"At least let me go take a bath."

Ranma sprung up. "Let me help."

Akane slapped him. "Pervert. I can do this on my own, thank 
you very much."

Ranma's face darkened. "That's not what I meant! You're 
always jumping to conclusions."

Akane limped to the doorway. "That's because you're always 
thinking of the same thing. Just like Happosai."

"I do not! Why would - "

"It is so nice," Nabiki interrupted, "to see you two acting 
normally again. I was afraid I was going to have nothing to 
look forward to each morning besides the sight of the two of
you staring at each other dreamily."

Akane looked over at Nabiki, who had a droll look on her face.
Akane was torn between biting Nabiki's head off, and laughing
out loud. Ranma, too, looked like he didn't know how to react.

Akane smiled and opened her door. She made her way to the 
bathroom, carefully watching her step. Her knee still hurt a 
lot. She went inside, glad to notice the air full of steam.
Someone had already drawn a bath. Probably Kasumi; she was so 
considerate. Still watching her step, Akane made her way to
the stool. She carefully took off her pajamas, washed herself
under the shower, then slipped gingerly into the bathtub.

Somehow during this entire exercise, she had completely 
missed the fact that someone was already in the bathtub.

She looked to see Shampoo, her long hair wrapped in a towel, 
cowering at the far end of the tub. She had her hands over 
her mouth, and her eyes were wide with fear.

Anger overcame Akane. She would have stormed out of the 
bathroom, but she didn't trust her knee enough to allow any 
sudden movements. She satisfied herself with glaring at Shampoo, 
hoping she would get the message. Instead of leaving, 
Shampoo merely cowered further, almost whimpering.

This was so unlike Shampoo that Akane's anger began to fade 
a little. She contented herself with giving a sniff and 
looking away from Shampoo. She stretched out her legs, letting
the heat of the tub relax her muscles.

"Akane..." Shampoo sounded tentative, another first for her. 
Akane ignored her completely.

"Shampoo is... sorry, Akane. Shampoo so much want Ranma. She 
no like Akane because Akane already have Ranma's heart." 
Shampoo's voice got quieter. "Shampoo so jealous, so envious 
of Akane. She give her kiss of death. But kiss of death is 
not allowed for this in Amazon law. Kiss of death only for
those who defeat us in combat. Womans not supposed to fight
over stupid man. Womans' bond supposed to be stronger than that.
Shampoo forget that, forget Amazon law. Only want Ranma."

Akane was having a hard time staying angry in the face of Shampoo's
self-effacing remarks. Still, Akane had tremendous wells of anger
to draw upon. She glared at Shampoo once again.  "Why? It's so
silly; Ranma beat you by accident when he was a guy. The bonbori
fell on your head; he didn't mean for it to do that. Why would
something like that make you fall in love with him?"

Shampoo looked down into the water. "All her life, Shampoo 
has trained to be a great warrior. Is her destiny to lead 
the Amazons, that what Shampoo tell herself. Amazons great
warriors; is none who can oppose us. Ranma beat Shampoo.
Even if accident, still beat Shampoo. Shampoo have hard time
believing that." Shampoo looked back up at Akane. "Is better
for Shampoo to say, this man is my love, rather than, this
man is better fighter than Shampoo."

Akane stared at Shampoo. She couldn't think of anything to say.

Shampoo's eyes lowered again. "Shampoo has always had so 
many mans chasing her, she could no understand why Ranma no 
fall in love with her. She began to see how good Ranma is. Is
strong fighter, strongest fighter. Is brave, is handsome. Shampoo 
love him more and more. More and more, Shampoo realize Ranma no
love her. Is very hurtful."

Akane's anger finally melted. She knew all about unrequited 
love. It had hurt Akane to give up on Tofu-sensei in favor 
of her sister, but at least she had had Ranma.

Shampoo began sniffling. "Is easy to let Great-grandmother 
tell Shampoo how to force Ranma to love her. Is easy to do 
all sorts of hurtful, sneaky things to try to win Ranma's love.
What means honor, pride, Amazon way, when it mean Shampoo can no 
have Ranma?" Shampoo looked up at Akane, tears streaming from her 
eyes. "Shampoo is ashamed. She no really want to kill Akane. She 
knew Mousse would stop her. But she still hurt Akane, torture
Akane. Torture Ranma because Akane hurt. Shampoo want to make up 
for all that. Shampoo give her life to Akane. Akane say, Shampoo
do. Akane say, 'Die Shampoo', Shampoo dies."

Akane blew out a frustrated breath. Shampoo had gone from 
one extreme to the other. There seemed to be no middle ground 
in the young Amazon. Still, this Shampoo was preferable to the 
sword-wielding one. She would make a useful ally.

Akane stared at Shampoo for a long time, trying to measure her. 
This time, Shampoo met her gaze. Although there were still 
tears on her face, some of her usual arrogance and pride had
slipped into her bearing. Her chin was up, her face was set in
a calm, accepting expression, and her eyes held a glint of the
fierce determination that made her an Amazon. For the first
time, Akane could see these as admirable qualities in Shampoo.

Akane almost smiled. This was more of a woman she could call 
a friend.

"All right, Akane says... er, I mean I say... give up on 
Ranma. Stop chasing him. Don't try to make him marry you."

Shampoo stared at her defiantly. "Is too late."

Akane's anger rose in full force, along with a tinge of 
desperation. "What do you mean? You told me -"

"Shampoo means, is too late, Shampoo has already given up on 
Ranma. Ranma is rude, stupid, silly boy. Tomboy can have him. 
Shampoo has better things to do than make love-eyes at half-man."

Akane cried incoherently and lunged at Shampoo. She forgot 
about her knee, though, and could only move so far before 
the pain forced her to stop. Shampoo sprung out of the tub,
wrapped herself in some towels, and turned towards Akane.

"Shampoo can go now, Akane?" She had that superior tone in 
her voice again, a trait she shared with Kodachi that had 
always set Akane's teeth on edge. Akane looked around for
something to throw at her. Nothing came readily to her eye,
so she just yelled, "Get out!"

Shampoo smiled sweetly. "Shampoo obeys." Her smile faltered, 
and for a moment she and Akane stared at each other. Akane 
could see the pain in her eyes, a sadness that spoke of how
hard it had been to release Ranma from her heart. Dropping her
eyes finally, Shampoo turned and left.

Akane settled back, trying to calm herself. Shampoo was a 
strange woman. Akane was surprised to realize that she had 
already forgiven Shampoo in her heart. If Shampoo could learn
to control herself, Akane could easily see her becoming a great
leader of her people.

If Akane didn't kill her first. Shampoo was still an infuriating
person to deal with. Akane relaxed in the tub, fantasizing about
various creative ways she could order Shampoo to her death.

***

Ranma sighed and removed the headphones. One of these days, 
he was going to come in here and destroy Nabiki's stereo 
system. For now, though, she had the amazing ability to anticipate 
crucial conversations and to put herself into a position to 
overhear them. The bathroom had been a lot further away than
Akane's room or the outside porch, but Nabiki had produced a
very long - and well-used - microphone cord that reached the
bathroom window easily.

Ranma considered what he had just heard. He still wasn't 
sure he was ready to forgive Shampoo (being called a rude 
half-man certainly didn't help), but he was more willing to
listen than he had been.

Nabiki removed her headphones and looked at Ranma. "Well, 
there you go, Ranma, all fiancees accounted for."

Ranma glared at her. "Don't forget, Shampoo includes 
Cologne. I ain't sure that Shampoo wouldn't go back to 
chasing me if the old hag puts her up to it."

"Hmmm." Nabiki stared at the ceiling. "Probably right. Can I 
help?"

Ranma thought about it. "I dunno that there's much you can do
in this situation. It's sure to be a fight. If she tries to
drive us into bankruptcy, though, I'll be sure to let you know."

Nabiki snorted at that. "Just let her try."

Ranma got up and left Nabiki's room. He climbed down the stairs
and left the house to enter the dojo. Pop was probably waiting
for their morning workout. It would be a good way to clear his head.

He slid open the dojo door and froze. His father was lying in the
center of the dojo, face up, his eyes staring vacantly at the ceiling.

Ranma had no time to think. Instinctively, he leapt backwards,
watched as a staff just missed hitting him in the chest. He hit the
ground and took a few steps back, putting himself in the ready
position. "Mousse!" Ranma shouted, his voice reverberating through
the courtyard. "She's here!" He paused for a moment, considering 
the tactical situation. "Kasumi! Get everyone out of the house, NOW! 
That means your father, too." Uncle Tendo would be of little help;
his best martial arts form was years behind him.

During his shouted commands, his eyes had not left the dojo door.
As he had watched, the lights inside went out. The slight darkness 
inside deepened, become pitch black. Cologne was up to something,
and up to something big. He could hear her chanting in Chinese 
inside the dojo.

Mousse ran up beside him, as did Shampoo. Ranma had no time 
to waste on considering whether or not to trust her; he had 
no choice, now.

Still keeping his eyes on the door, he asked, "What's she chanting?"

Mousse turned his head a little. "It's a prayer of some sort. She's
asking for the spirits of the Amazons to come and save their people. 
It's hard to make out, something about restoring glory."

"She using Ancestor Stone."

Ranma flicked his eyes over at Shampoo, then back towards 
the dojo. "What's that?"

"Is most powerful magic piece Amazons have. It call spirits 
of greatest Amazon warriors to come protect Amazons during 
troubles. Is dangerous." Shampoo's voice turned dark. "Shampoo
thinks Great-grandmother should not use it for this. Spirits
may be angry, who knows how spirits react."

Ranma licked his lips. "Maybe we should attack now, before 
she succeeds."

"Too late, Son-in-law." Cologne appeared at the dojo door. 
Vague shapes could be seen in the darkness behind her. 
Cologne's eyes moved over to consider Shampoo. She started
speaking in Chinese.

"Mousse! Translate!" Ranma barked, realizing belatedly he 
could have said it nicer.

Mousse, however, didn't seem offended. "She's asking Shampoo 
if she wants to join me in disgracing the Amazons. She says 
she will be very disappointed if Shampoo disobeys her elders."

Shampoo shot a look at Ranma, then answered in Japanese. "Is not 
Shampoo who has disgraced Amazons. Is Great-grandmother. Shampoo
no longer allow it. Too long has been spent in Japan, away 
from tribe. Shampoo thinks Great-grandmother has forgotten 
what it is to be Amazon now. Amazons is different, better than
before. Great-grandmother no try to make Amazons be like before.
Be like before is to be destroyed. Amazons adapt. Shampoo adapts.
Great-grandmother stays the same." Shampoo adopted a fighting 
stance. "Is time Great-grandmother stopped being matriarch. Is
maybe time for Great-grandmother to write poems and play with
childrens and leave Amazon business to modern Amazons."

Cologne stood, the very picture of righteous indignation. 
"Child," she answered in Japanese, "the day I give up 
guiding the Amazons is the day I lay down and die."

Shampoo's voice was cold and deadly. "If that is how Great-
grandmother wants it to be, then that is how it will be." 
She faltered a little, spoke again, imploring. "Great-grandmother,
Shampoo no want to fight you. Shampoo has given up Ranma, no
want him. Shampoo want to go back to China with Mousse and
Great-grandmother. Is nothing in Japan but sadness and pain.
Love and healing is home."

Cologne thrust her staff at Shampoo. "I will not allow us to 
return, defeated, humiliated before the whole tribe. Ranma 
will be your groom, and you and he will make the Amazons stronger
than they have ever been before. You will lead the Amazons to a 
new age of glory!"

With this, Cologne turned to the shadows behind her and 
started making commanding statements in Chinese.

Mousse spoke up quickly. "She is asking the spirits to help 
her return the Amazons to glory. You, Ranma, need to be taught
the folly of resisting the will of the Amazon people. You are to
be beaten, humiliated, but not killed. Shampoo only needs to be 
subdued, she is a worthy Amazon, temporarily..." Mousse faltered,
continued. "Temporarily bewitched by a traitor to the Amazons, a
half-man, half-duck abomination that needs to be eradicated. She
is imploring the spirits not to falter in their duty; the entire
future of the Amazon tribe is at stake."

Ranma swallowed. This was not going to be fun.

The shadows came out of the dojo. They resolved themselves into
female fighters of various shapes and sizes. Some carried weapons - 
bonbori, swords, staves, axes, even polearms - while some crouched
confidently into bare handed fighting stances. They seemed to carry
blackness with them. No matter where they stood, they appeared to be
hiding in deep shadow. There looked to be a hundred of them.

Ranma drew in a breath. "Shampoo! Mousse! Form a triangle. We'll
keep our backs to each other. Don't let them draw you away. If they
surround you, you're done for. Wait for them to attack. You're each
responsible for a third of a circle, which is about your field of
vision looking straight ahead. Don't go for an enemy outside your
area; you'll just leave yourself open elsewhere.  We gotta trust
each other. Don't hold back; these folks are already dead."

Ranma watched as Shampoo and Mousse moved to either side of him.
He needed more people. Ryoga would be great to have right now.
And about twenty fighters just like him. They were stuck with what
they had.

Ranma made one brief prayer. Let Akane be safe. Let Mom and Dad
get back together and be happy. Protect the Tendos and the 
Saotomes and all their friends.

He wanted to add some more about his feelings for Akane, but 
the Amazon spirits attacked.

They fell in a wave. Ranma block a staff, ducked under a 
sword, and kicked a bare-handed woman back into some other 
shadows. As he fought, his hopes for victory sank. These
spirits were very good. The best of the Amazon warriors,
Shampoo had said. They needed fifty Ryogas at least.

Weapons were flying from Mousse at a prodigious rate, but 
Ranma knew that couldn't last. Shampoo seemed to be having 
difficulty already. Ranma sent four more warriors flying,
but suffered a nasty cut in his side and a glancing blow to
his head in the process. These women were very, very good.

Ranma pushed a bare-handed attacker back, and tried to apply 
an equalizer. "Hiryu Shoten Ha!" A huge whirlwind appeared 
in front of him, scattering the shadows.

The area before him momentarily clear, Ranma turned quickly 
to his right to aid Shampoo. He could see the spirits were 
going easy on her, but her clothes were torn in several places,
and blood trickled from a couple of scratches. She had acquired
some shadow bonbori and was using them to good affect, keeping
the spirits at bay. Still, assessing the situation at a glance,
he knew that they would have her easily if either he or Mousse
fell.

He had no time to look at Mousse as the spirits gathered in 
front of him again. These spirits seemed to take no damage. 
He could push them back, send them flying, but they had no
flesh to bruise, no bones to break. They seemed to be nothing
more than shadow given substance. Ranma had no idea how to
combat them effectively.

Ranma could think of nothing better to do than to cut their 
losses. He grimaced. I'm sorry, Akane, he thought to himself.
He turned himself slightly and aimed himself at the pond.
With another cry of "Hiryu Shoten Ha!", a second whirlwind
formed. This one sent water from the pond flying into the air.
It landed in the center of the triangle, drenching him and
the others.

Ranma turned and grabbed Mousse. "Go! Get away from here, 
protect Shampoo!" She threw the duck into the air, where it 
took wing and circled the yard.

Ranma closed her eyes and rolled to the other side. She felt 
for Shampoo's fur. She'd hoped not seeing Shampoo would make 
it easier, but it didn't. The very act of touching Shampoo
made her tremble in fear, but she had to resist it just this
once. She grabbed the cat and flung it in what she hoped was
the right direction. If she had done this right, Shampoo would
land on the roof of the house, where she'd be able to climb
down the other side and get away.

Ranma opened her eyes, trying to forget she had just touched 
a cat. She had much worse things to worry about. In a way, 
she was a little freer than before; she could dance around
and do some airborne attacks, which was her specialty. A quick
look, however, told her how ineffective it would ultimately
be. There were just too many of them, and they were too good.

Ranma leapt to her feet. She would never give up, she'd rather
die first. She had the feeling, however, that neither would
happen. These spirits would beat her within an inch of her life
and then dump her in front of Cologne, who would make Ranma wish 
she had died in the fight.

Ranma shouted her defiance. "Come on, come and get me! I'll 
take you all on! A hundred to one odds mean nothing to me, 
I'll pound you all back to wherever you came from! You're all
a bunch of wimps! Let's do it!" It made her feel a little better, 
staved off the despair, if only for a minute.

The spirits seemed quite surprised by the events of the past 
few seconds. Some continued forward but were stopped by others.
A few of the shadows turned back towards the dojo. Ranma, trying 
to look all directions at once and failing, decided to look 
at what they were staring at. It turned out to be Cologne.

"This is not honorable combat, child." One of them spoke in 
a quiet whisper that seemed to be in Ranma's mind more than 
in her ears. With a start, she realized they were speaking
Chinese, but somehow she understood them. "This woman is full
of the spirit of the Amazons and should not be humiliated as
you command. What is the meaning of pulling us from our slumber
for such as this?"

Cologne spoke quickly, fearfully. She too spoke Chinese, but 
Ranma heard it echoed in her mind, and understood her as 
well. "He is not a woman, he is a mere man. He has been cursed
so that cold water changes him into a woman. His true nature
is that of a man. He has defied the will of the Amazons. He
must be brought down and made a slave of the Amazons, so we
can use him to inspire our people to greatness again."

A cat leapt to the ground near Cologne. Ranma recoiled 
reflexively and averted her eyes. The cat meowed, sending 
more shivers up her spine. "The Amazons are great already."
Somehow, this was Shampoo's voice, without the heavy accent
which made her diction almost a parody of itself. "She merely
wishes to keep the Amazons rooted in the past, a past which
will lead to the destruction of the Amazons. Her hope is
merely for revenge on the ones who forced the Amazons to
live in the world once more, rather than hiding behind their
fences and hoping no one would notice them. She does not care
if the Amazons are outnumbered a hundred million to one. 
Her pride is more important."

Ranma heard something flutter; he realized Mousse had landed 
by the dojo as well. "This is a new world the Amazons live 
in." Mousse's voice was strong and resonant. His voice was 
without an accent also, and it made it sound more powerful 
somehow. "One where we must trade with those outside our
village, where we must be considerate of the rights of other
tribes, or they will unite and grind us to dust. I honor my
ancestors, and wish them peace. This is not a battle they
needed to be pulled from their slumber for. Return to sleep,
and know that the Amazons live, and that they will set an
example of prosperity that will be the envy of the world."

Cologne looked frantically around, as if trying to find an 
ally somewhere nearby. "These young ones would have us 
forget our glorious past. They seek to change the very
concept of who we are. They cannot be permitted to do this,
you must -"

One of the spirit warriors, taller than most of the others, 
with a bearing twice as proud, interrupted. "When I lead the 
Amazons from their male oppressors, we too had to change all
that we were. Some could not accept it, and went back to their
men. Those who stayed made us stronger; they accepted the new
order, and we flourished as a result. I see the fire in these
two young Amazons; it is the same fire that burned in us when
we founded Joketsuzoku."

She looked over at Mousse and Shampoo. "These are not forms 
befitting Amazons." She reached out, and black shadow flew 
from her fingertips to encase Mousse and Shampoo. When the
shadows were lifted, Shampoo and Mousse had been returned to
human form. Mousse wore his white robes and Shampoo had her
purple outfit on. They both looked around, dazed.

The tall warrior stepped closer to Cologne. "In you I see 
fear. Fear of losing your power; fear of the outside world; 
fear of change. Such fear is not worthy of an Amazon. Your
abuse of the power granted to you as a matriarch is not
tolerated. You were warned about misusing the Ancestor Stone."

The shadow warriors closed on Cologne. She screamed, a sound 
Ranma found more horrible than any other sound she had ever heard.
"Shampoo! Mousse! Help me!" The shadow warriors surrounded her.

"Great-grandmother!" Shampoo tried to reach Cologne, but was 
stopped by more shadow warriors, who simply interposed themselves 
and wouldn't let Shampoo or Mousse through. Mousse flung one 
of his arms, and seemed surprised when nothing came out of his 
sleeve.

Ranma grimaced; she knew she was going to regret this. She 
leapt over most of the shadow warriors and landed very near 
Cologne. She could see some of her hair and a piece of her green 
wraparound among the press of the Amazon spirits. Ranma 
began fighting her way closer, trying to catch a hold of Cologne.

Something grabbed Ranma's neck. She was lifted off her feet. 
She kicked her feet and grabbed at the hand at her throat, 
but it was no good; the hand's grip was incredibly strong. She
found herself face to face with the tall Amazon warrior.

"Such a noble heart, such a proud bearing, such a strong and 
brave spirit. You would have made a fine Amazon. It's a pity 
you're only a man." She flung Ranma across the courtyard.

Ranma bounced up and ran back towards the dojo. But she was 
far too late. The spirits faded, and Cologne with them. As 
Ranma reached the dojo, all that was left of Cologne was the
echo of her last scream.

Shampoo was clutching Mousse, sobbing. Ranma was surprised 
to see tears coming from Mousse's eyes, as well. Ranma stood 
there, unsure of what she was feeling. Her greatest enemy had just 
been defeated, but she would not have wanted Cologne to meet 
her fate in that manner. 

With a start, she remembered her father. She ran into the 
dojo, to find her father sitting up and shaking his head. 
She ran over and squatted on the floor next to him. "Father,
are you all right?"

"I'm fine, son." He looked around in alarm. "Cologne is 
here. We must act quickly."

"Cologne is... gone. For good." Ranma found that her eyes were 
watering, and wiped them quickly. It wouldn't do to cry in 
front of the old man.

Her father looked at her, a strange expression on his face. 
He reached over and put an arm around her shoulders. He drew 
her in, and suddenly Ranma was hugging her father as if her life 
depended on it. There was sadness and relief and joy in the 
hug, and it felt good to share it with him.

***

Akane sat on her bed, reflecting on the day's events. There 
were reasons to celebrate, and to mourn.

Her father had carried her as he and the rest of the family
fled to Auntie Saotome's house. There they had fearfully awaited 
the results of the battle, debating what should be done if they
didn't hear from Ranma soon. Finally, the phone had rung. An 
exuberant Auntie had announced that it was Ranma, and she was
telling them to come home.

The storm clouds that had threatened all day had finally 
darkened to the point that rain was inevitable. No one had 
thought to bring umbrellas as they had fled the house, so
they had run back, although Akane suspected there was more
than one reason for their hurry.

They had tumbled into the house and run to the back porch, Akane
forcing her father to set her down. The yard was a mess; it
looked as if dozens of people had fought there, and that Ranma
had let loose some of her fireworks.

Ranma and her father were standing over Shampoo and Mousse, 
who were kneeling on the ground outside the dojo, hugging 
each other. Shampoo was crying steadily, and Mousse's face was 
wet, but they hadn't seemed hysterical. Ranma and her father 
had seemed to be doing their best to console them, and it 
appeared to be helping.

Finally, Shampoo had looked up at the crowd of people on the 
porch. She had said something to Mousse, and they had risen 
from the ground. Shampoo had looked evenly at Ranma, then taken
her hand and smiled at her. Ranma had grinned at her, and they 
had come over to the group by the porch.

Shampoo had stopped just outside the porch, standing in 
front of Akane. "Shampoo this day says to Akane, debt is 
paid. Great-grandmother..." She had paused, fighting back a sob. 
After a second, she had continued. "Great-grandmother is no 
longer threat to Akane or Ranma. Blood has paid for blood. Let
there be no more hurtings between us."

Akane had looked at her a long second, then had bowed deeply 
to Shampoo. "Let us fight no more, Shampoo. You were a good 
friend, and helped our family, and I am honored to know you."

Shampoo had merely nodded; bowing was not something Chinese 
did. She had looked over at Mousse. "Is time to go home. We 
sell restaurant; we pack, we leave. Shampoo never want to see 
Japan again."

Akane's eyes had widened. She was curiously sad to know she 
would never see Shampoo again. "Why don't you come with us 
to the beach? It's only six weeks from now; you'll need that
much time to put your stuff in order. Please, one last time 
together, that's what we're always saying about it."

Shampoo had looked reluctant. "Shampoo don't know, is not 
good that we be killing each other one day, playing at beach 
the next."

Akane had smiled. "I order you to come to the beach. I order 
you to bring Mousse with you."

Shampoo had smiled also, and for the first time that Akane 
could recall, had looked like a happy teenager. "Okay, is 
last order Shampoo obey. We go to beach, we be happy, we
say goodbye."

Then the rain had started, as if a faucet had been turned 
on. It came down in sheets, and Akane had cursed the fact 
that they had not gone inside.

Shampoo had seemed irritated, too. "Is stupid, standing here 
in open." She'd looked down at her outfit. "Is getting wet 
clothes spirits made for her."

Mousse had stood there in shock. He'd slowly raised his 
hands, stared at them, then turned to Shampoo, a smile 
threatening to cut his face in half. "Shampoo!"

Shampoo had looked at him curiously. "What is Mousse looking 
so stupid about?"

He'd looked at her, beaming. "Your hair looks beautiful when 
it's wet. So much better than fur."

Shampoo's eyes had widened, and she'd looked down at herself.
"Aiyaa!" She had looked up at Mousse, and they'd hugged each
other in happiness, doing an impromptu dance in the courtyard.

Ranma had looked wistfully at them. "Just 'cause a guy ain't 
an Amazon, doesn't mean they couldn't have helped him out, 
too." But she had smiled at the couple. It was too hard not
to share in Mousse's and Shampoo's excitement.

Akane smiled at the memory. There was a lot to be happy for. 
Shampoo and Mousse, cured. The last of Ranma's fiancees 
dealt with. So many chances for happiness now.

Akane's face fell a little. So many chances for sadness, 
too. Ranma had been less than exuberant. He thought there 
were still other problems to deal with - something about
"the pig still after Akane", though Akane herself had no
idea what he was talking about - and he had seemed nervous
and edgy all throughout the victory dinner Kasumi and Auntie
Saotome had made for them.

Akane's mouth turned down; she remembered the scene in the 
dojo two days ago. Maybe he was thinking of a way to deal 
with one last fiancee.

There was a tapping at her window. She looked up to see 
Ranma hanging upside-down just outside. He always gave her 
the creeps when he did that. She got out of her bed and
limped towards the window. She opened it and stared at him.
He looked nervous. He reached out his hand. "Can we talk for
a minute?"

She looked at him doubtfully, but took his hand. He pulled 
her out the window, and Akane once again marveled at his 
strength. He lifted her to the roof with him. He stared
down at her, then gave her a tentative kiss.

Akane had accepted the kiss, but she could tell he had 
something else on his mind. He broke off the kiss, looked at 
her again, then helped her to sit down on the roof. The storm
was gone, and the stars seemed very bright. You couldn't see
many of them, in the city. Akane remembered how many of them
there had been in the Higo Forest. They'd been breathtaking.

"Akane..." Ranma was struggling with something. Akane was 
afraid of what it might be. He sat there, biting his lip, 
trying to get the courage to say something. Akane sighed and
held him, a bit shaky. She wasn't sure she wanted to hear this.

Ranma's head jerked to the side all of a sudden, and a 
suspicious look came over his face. "Excuse me a sec, 
Akane," he said causally. He walked along the roof, hooked his
feet into the gutter and leaned over the edge. "Yaaaaahhhhhhh!"
Ranma's shout was loud, and it was immediately followed by a
shriek from inside. Someone threw a string of curses at Ranma,
who merely lifted himself back up. He came over to sit down next
to Akane, putting a disconnected microphone on the roof next to him.

Somehow the whole exercise put Akane's mind at ease. If he 
was in the mood to break up with her, he wouldn't have 
played that joke on Nabiki. For once, she hadn't jumped to
any conclusions, and it had paid off for her. She snuggled
up to him, while he continued to struggle with himself.

Suddenly it hit Akane. He was finally going to say the 
words. He was finally going to admit that he loved her. 
Akane's spirits rose to new heights; she'd been waiting
for this moment for a long time. She turned her head down
so that Ranma wouldn't see her silly grin.

She spent the time Ranma used to gather his courage to 
consider how she was going to respond. A casual, "I love you 
too, idiot"? That would throw him off his stride. Or, "Do
you love me more than you love Kasumi's cooking?" Nah, that
wouldn't go over well. How about, in a silly voice, "My
darling, how long I've waited for those words, oh you must
say them again, please oh please?" Her grin grew broader,
imagining the look on his face.

Finally, he seemed ready, and drew himself away a little bit 
to put some room between them. As if the small distance made 
it easier to say. Akane had to decide quickly what she was
going to say. She decided to go with the most honest response,
which was to hug him fiercely and say, "I love you, Ranma."

She looked steadily at him, waiting for the moment.

Ranma thrust his hands into his pockets. He opened his 
mouth, but nothing came out. He closed it, opened it again. 
"I... I say some bad things sometimes, without even thinking
about it. My mouth just starts saying stuff, and I don't pay
any attention to what comes out. So, I was thinking, I needed
to give you something, something that would tell you that no
matter what my mouth says sometimes, I... I feel another way
about you."

She smiled. Enough preamble, Ranma, she thought to herself. 
Give me the words. I know what you're going to say, and I 
feel the same way, but it'll be so good to hear the words at
long last.

"Akane..." Here it comes. 

"Akane, will you marry me?"

Akane blinked. Those weren't the words he was supposed to 
say. She looked down to notice that Ranma had removed his 
hands from his pockets and was holding a box out to her.

Akane's mind exploded. There was no other way to describe 
it. Everything she thought she knew, every assumption she 
had ever made about Ranma, told her that he simply could
not have spoken those words. She stared stupidly at the box,
for the life of her unable to figure out what to do. She
made her hands take the box; they were shaking horribly.
She tried to open it, but couldn't make it work.

Gently, smiling, Ranma took the box from her, opened it, and 
put it into her palm. She gazed at it: a simple gold ring, 
not much, he'd probably had to borrow money from Nabiki to
afford this much. But on the roof, under the stars, in Ranma's
presence, it was the most precious thing in the world.

Numbly, she took the ring out of the box. Again Ranma 
intervened, taking the ring and putting it on her finger. 
She looked down at it; it fit perfectly. It was beautiful.

She looked up at him. The tears were beginning to flow, she 
was finally beginning to react. "Oh Ranma..."

He looked down at her, smiling, confident, all hesitation 
gone. "I love you, Akane."

With a sob, she flung herself into his arms. She cried into 
his shoulder, unable to stop. He held her tightly. 

She pushed herself up, still sobbing, and looked into his 
face. "I... I... I..." The sobbing wouldn't let her finish.

He was smiling, happy, amused. "You love me too?"

"Yes!" She grabbed his face and kissed him, the sobbing make 
it mostly ineffectual. They went back to hugging. Akane 
calmed herself.

She was still afraid to speak for fear of triggering the 
sobs again. She continued to hold Ranma, looking over his 
shoulder at the stars reflected in the pond. She looked
down at her hand to gaze at her engagement ring.

The promise of the future, given solid form. The direction 
that future would take, holding her in his arms right now. 
The whisperings in her heart, telling her that better things
were ahead. Akane sighed, too full of the knowledge of these
things to contain herself.

One other thought came to her. It made her laugh, but it was 
also touched with a hint of pride, of self-confidence she 
hadn't realize she'd possessed.

The other women never really had a chance.

Part VIII - Decisions

"Bakusai Tenketsu!"

The rock exploded in front of Ryoga, to reveal more rock 
behind. Ryoga stopped to wipe his brow; he'd been at this 
for hours now. He was going to hit the surface eventually,
he knew. He just hoped it was somewhere that looked familiar.

It didn't help that he had a huge statue strapped to his 
back. He leaned back and let it rest on the ground. It was a 
statue of a big, silly-looking bear, banging on a big drum.
Ryoga had mixed feelings about the statue. It was a present
for Akane. Or maybe it was for Akari. He didn't know who it
was for. He had a lot to work out in his mind. For now, the
statue remained on his back.

He lifted it up again and stepped forward. He focused on the 
rock in front of him, looking at the way it was shaped, 
finding the flows in the rock that would tell him its breaking
point. "Bakusai Tenketsu!"

This time, the exploding rock revealed daylight. Ryoga sighed,
then reached around and turned off the lantern strapped to his
backpack. He widened the opening a little, then stepped out.

He was in the middle of a street. Some people were looking 
at him strangely, but he was used to it. He looked around, 
hoping to find some place familiar. The restaurant across
the street looked familiar, but it was named "Ukyo's".
Obviously not "Ucchan's", which was too bad. He could usually
get a free okonomiyaki or two out of Ukyo.

He sighed again heavily. "Where am I?" he said to the open 
air. What was usually best in these situations, he had 
discovered, was to just start walking and not actually try
to get anywhere. That would usually get him someplace he
knew. As often as not, it was the Tendo Dojo.

Ryoga wandered down the street, lost in pleasant 
anticipation of spending the night with Akane again.

***

"Kasumi, where's the damn shampoo? I can't find any in the 
bathroom."

Kasumi frowned slightly as she turned to find Nabiki dressed 
in nothing but a towel. "Nabiki, there's no reason to use 
that kind of language."

Nabiki's scowl deepened. Kasumi was a little amused, inside. 
Tonight was Nabiki's prom, and she had been on a rampage all 
day preparing for it. Kasumi had already seen her tear into 
Ranma over some little thing, and since then, the rest of 
the family had steered clear. Kasumi was hoping she'd calm
down, as people usually did when talking to Kasumi. She gave
Nabiki a vacant smile, her specialty. No one could resist it.

Nabiki, though, had been experiencing it the longest. "Don't 
give me that stupid look, Kasumi. I know there's more going 
on in that pretty little head of yours than you let on. If
you'll just tell me where the da-, uh, where the shampoo is,
I'll get out of your room."

Kasumi couldn't help but laugh a little. She should know 
better than to try and fool Nabiki; she was as good an 
observer of human nature as Kasumi had ever seen. Almost as
good as Kasumi herself, although she'd never let Nabiki
know that. "I had to do some shopping today. Akane said she
would put away the groceries, so I imagine she'll bring it
up the next time she comes upstairs."

Nabiki whirled and ran out into the hallway. Kasumi could 
hear her shout angrily "Akane!".

Kasumi smiled and went out into the hallway herself. She 
watched as Akane and Nabiki growled at each other from the 
stairs for a minute, which ended with a bottle of shampoo
being thrown up the stairs at Nabiki, who deftly caught it.
She twirled, almost losing her towel in the process. She
quickly readjusted it.

"Nabiki, would you like some help with your makeup later?" 
Kasumi was the house expert on deftly applying minimal 
makeup to best highlight natural beauty.

To her surprise, Nabiki looked almost guilty and shook her head.
"Er, no thanks, Kasumi, Akane will be helping me with that."

Kasumi blinked her eyes. "Oh my." She didn't know what to 
make of that. Akane was good at makeup herself - one of the 
few things she didn't overdo - but not as good as Kasumi.
She wondered what Nabiki was up to.

Nabiki looked at her, then reached over and took Kasumi's hand.
"If you really want to help me, keep Daddy off me when I leave.
He'll just want to hug me and slobber all over me and it'll
ruin everything." She looked at Kasumi, imploring her. "Please,
older sister? You're ever so good at managing Father."

As it happened, Kasumi had already planned some diversionary 
tactics; she remembered her prom all too well. "Of course, 
Nabiki. Don't worry about Father."

Nabiki smiled brightly. "Thanks, Kasumi!" She turned and ran 
down the hallway into the bathroom.

Kasumi smiled and descended the stairs. Nabiki was trying so 
hard. Kasumi hoped she remembered to have a good time.

She stepped into the kitchen and was surprised to find 
Auntie Saotome already there, preparing tea. "Oh, no, you 
mustn't do that, Auntie! Please, let me."

Auntie smiled at her. "Nonsense. I'm perfectly comfortable 
serving tea to my husband and your father, and you've plenty 
of other things to do."

"Yes, Auntie." Kasumi began her apron ritual. This time, it 
brought back strong memories of her mother, probably helped 
by Auntie's presence in the kitchen. Auntie was really becoming
more and more like a mother to the Tendo house. She helped out so 
much, Kasumi wondered if she shouldn't go to the Saotome home
and help maintain it. She had mentioned it once, but Auntie had 
laughingly refused.

"There is so little to do there, Kasumi," Auntie had replied.
"It has been so long since I've had to keep house for a family,
I'd forgotten how pleasant it was. I am greatly indebted to you
for allowing me to remember what it is like to be a mother 
again." And she had bowed to a blushing Kasumi.

Kasumi was quite protective of her family, but had admitted 
to herself that Auntie could do just as good a job running 
the Tendo home as Kasumi could. For some reason, that relieved
her tremendously. She thought she would be jealous; instead, it 
lessened her burden somehow.

Nabiki was going to college. She had the money she needed, and
she had already started making some contacts with businesses 
who might want to hire her after college. She had also found a
good place to live. All in all, Nabiki was doing a wonderful
job of establishing an independent life for herself.

Akane and Ranma's relationship was proceeding by leaps and 
bounds. Akane now wore an engagement ring, and she blushed 
furiously anytime someone mentioned it. She had already endured
a few weeks worth of good-natured teasing by her classmates. 

Ranma himself seemed embarrassed by the whole thing as well. 
Kasumi knew, though, that this was a good thing for him. He 
had done a good job of hiding his feelings of affection for
Akane; the ring was a constant reminder to him and the rest
of the world that those feelings weren't so hidden anymore.
Ranma himself had changed in the past few weeks. He seemed
more considerate, less rushed, and almost respectful. Very
much like a young man.

Kasumi would have preferred that they not get married so 
young, but her father, Uncle Saotome and especially Auntie 
Saotome were very eager to have the wedding as soon as
possible.  Kasumi couldn't disagree with them publicly, but
privately she'd have liked to seen Akane graduate first.
Being a wife and a high school student would be very tough.
At least Kasumi and Auntie Saotome would be there to help.

Nabiki in college. Akane getting married. Auntie helping take
care of Father. These thoughts kept running around in Kasumi's head.

"Kasumi?"

Kasumi looked over at Auntie. "Hmm?"

"You've been drying your hands for five minutes now. Is 
there something on your mind?"

Kasumi looked down at her hands, realizing that she had been 
very lost in thought for a long time. "Oh my!" She took her 
hands and patted them on her apron absently. She didn't know
what to say.

Auntie smiled, and poured two cups from the tea she had 
prepared. "The men can wait. Let's drink some tea and talk, 
eh, Kasumi?"

"Okay." She walked over, took a cup, and sipped it eagerly. 
Its warmth ran down her throat and soothed her. "This is 
very good, Auntie."

"Please call me Nodoka." She looked amused over the cup she 
was bringing to her lips. "What is it that has you lost so 
much in dreams?"

Kasumi blushed a little. "Oh, I was thinking of how 
wonderful it was that Nabiki was graduating, and Akane was 
getting married, and -"

"Now, Kasumi, I remember when I was your age; it was not 
thoughts like those that had me staring dreamily at 
nothing." Nodoka's eyes twinkled. "Who is he?"

Kasumi's blush deepened; she brought the tea cup to her lips 
and put her face over it, trying to gain time to think. It 
didn't help; she lowered the cup and looked at Nodoka, who
was smiling sympathetically at her.

Kasumi ran her finger around the lip of the tea cup. "Well, 
there's this sensei who runs a clinic not to far away from 
here - "

"What is his name?"

"Tofu. Ono Tofu." Just saying his name sent tingles up her spine.

"Does he love you, Kasumi?"

Kasumi swallowed and nodded. "He's - when I'm around him he 
acts so... irrationally." She smiled at some of the memories.
"Akane tells me that his patients flee when they hear that I'm 
coming over, for fear of what Tofu will do to them when he 
is in such a frame of mind."

Nodoka nodded. "That sounds like love to me. But why have I 
not met this man?"

Kasumi looked down. "I told him my family needed me too 
much. They depended on me for so much; I couldn't leave 
them. He understood."

Nodoka smiled. "A noble sacrifice you both made. And now, as
you say, Nabiki is going to college, and Akane is getting 
married, and I am here to help with the house. Does it seem
like you are not as needed here as you used to be?"

Kasumi frowned. "That sounds selfish of me, doesn't it?"

Nodoka laughed. "Not at all. You have done so much to keep 
the spirits of your family thriving happily. There does come 
a point, Kasumi, where you must attend to your own spirit, or it 
withers. Your family will always welcome your help, but they 
will be much happier knowing that you have found peace and love
for yourself."

Kasumi considered the words for a long time. Slowly, she 
felt the weight of a lifetime of responsibility being lifted 
from her. Too long had the needs of her family come before her
personal needs. She had been a good daughter, and had performed
the duties her mother had asked her to assume when she had
fallen deathly ill. Now, it was nearly time for her to let her
family go its own way. She had her own household to establish.

She smiled, a good, wide smile.  Her cheerful nature came through,
and this time it wasn't being used to cheer anyone up, or to deflect
their anger, or to comfort them during their troubles. Rather, it
simply reflected how happy she herself was. "Thank you, Nodoka. I
think I am going to prepare the dojo for a tea ceremony tonight.
May I ask you to make dinner? Oh, and please come get me when
Tatewaki arrives; I'll need to be there."

"Of course, Kasumi." Nodoka went over and gave her a hug. "I 
hope he knows how fortunate he is. I know how lucky my son has 
been to have you be there for him when I couldn't be." Nodoka 
stepped back, her eyes glistening. 

Kasumi found herself close to tears as well. Still smiling, 
she turned and went outside to begin the preparations.

***

Ranma sat glumly on the roof. He'd been hoping to spend some 
time with Akane today. However, Akane and Nabiki had been 
spending the day getting ready for Nabiki's prom. They had
both been quite irritable, and when they weren't snapping at
everyone around them, they were yelling at each other. Ranma
had tasted their anger and found it not to his liking. Best
to stay here and out of trouble.

He looked to see Kasumi cleaning the courtyard. This surprised him;
this was something Uncle Tendo usually did. Ranma leapt down 
to the ground and ran up to Kasumi, who seemed intent on 
removing every loose twig in the yard. "Hey, let me help."

Kasumi looked up. She had her hair tied up in a loose bun. 
She was grimy, dirty, and sweating. She was also wearing a 
big, silly smile. The whole effect was unsettling; he had never
seen Kasumi this way before and didn't know what to make of it.

"Thank you, Ranma-kun, but I must do this by myself." She 
reached into her pocket and pulled out a small scroll. 
"However, it would be very helpful if you could deliver this
to Tofu-sensei for me."

Ranma took the scroll and looked at it curiously. "What is it?"

"Now, Ranma, it's not polite to ask such questions." She 
bent back down to the grass, humming softly to herself.

Ranma stared at her a moment. What was she up to? He 
shrugged; delivering the scroll would at least get him out 
of the house where everyone was behaving so irrationally.

He leapt over the wall and ran to Tofu-sensei's clinic. 
Maybe he'd find some answers there.

He burst through the door of the clinic, almost running into 
a guy who was leaving. There were three patients sitting in 
the waiting area, while Tofu-sensei was making some notes on
a clipboard he was holding.

Tofu-sensei looked up. "Hello, Ranma! What brings you here? 
Is Akane okay?"

"She's fine, sensei." Akane's limp was gone and all her 
bandages removed. Her scar was everything Tofu-sensei had 
promised: nearly invisible, unless you got close and knew
where to look. 

Ranma held out the scroll he was carrying. "Kasumi sent me 
over here to give you this."

There was a scraping of chairs. Ranma looked to see the patients
bumping into one another in their haste to leave the clinic.

Tofu-sensei didn't notice; instead, his eyes lost focus and 
his face grew a big silly smile. Very similar, Ranma was 
startled to notice, to the smile Kasumi had been wearing on
her face. Tofu-sensei took the scroll from Ranma, broke the
seal, and opened it.

He seemed to be having difficulty reading it. When he 
finished, he turned towards the skeleton hanging on the 
wall. "Look, Betty-chan! Kasumi has invited me over for
tea tonight, isn't that nice?" He dropped the scroll,
picked up the skeleton, and began dancing with it.

Ranma looked on in bewilderment. He was also slightly 
disgusted with himself; had he really expected to find 
rationality here? He shrugged his shoulders, turned,
and left the clinic.

***

Ryoga struggled around the corner. He was finally beginning 
to wear out. Carrying the heavy statue, tunneling, and then 
wandering for hours were taking huge tolls on his tremendous
reserves of stamina. He was no closer to finding Akane or Akari,
and no closer to deciding what to do with the gift.

He looked ahead of himself and blinked. There was a guy walking
on the fence some distance ahead. Only one person that could be.
Ryoga shifted the weight on his shoulders and moved quickly 
after Ranma.

Fortunately, Ranma didn't seem to be in a hurry, so Ryoga 
was able to keep him in sight. Finally, Ranma hopped down, 
walked half a block down the street, and entered a building.

Ryoga moved forward to confirm that it was the Tendo Dojo. 
He relaxed; one major goal accomplished. Now he needed to 
make some decisions. He moved around the house to the back
alley. He set the statue down and sat opposite it, trying
to think. He had to get this right.

Akane. Akari. The statue.

And Ranma, too.

***

Kunou Tatewaki watched as the driver pulled back on the 
reins. The horses clattered to a halt. The driver jumped 
down, opened up the carriage door, and put a step next to
the door. Tatewaki stood slowly up, gathered the corsage
from where it rested on the seat beside him, stepped carefully
from the carriage, and approached the Tendo home.

He stopped to check his outfit. He had his finest samurai 
garb on. His shirt was in the style of kendo-gi, white with 
three-quarter length sleeves, although it was made of silk
instead of the usual cotton. His hakama, which resembled a
pleated, divided skirt, was dark blue and almost glistened
in the dark. He had his katana thrust through his belt; he
didn't intend on drawing it tonight, but it felt right. After 
his mother's death, he had stopped wearing his short tanto blade.

Satisfied with his appearance, he knocked on the door. It 
wasn't long before a woman opened the door. He blinked; he 
didn't know who she was. She had wide, friendly eyes, a
beautiful smile, and reddish-black hair. She looked vaguely
familiar, and with a start he realized she reminded him of
the pig-tailed girl.

That was Ranma, he had to remind himself. When he had first 
met Ranma as a woman, he had become so obsessed with her, 
that he had ignored the obvious signs that the pig-tailed girl and 
Ranma were one and the same. It became harder and harder to 
ignore the signs, to feign obviousness whenever he and Ranma
fell into some water (which happened a surprising number of times).
His obsessions were capable of warping everything he saw, and had
threatened to become full-blown madness.

Then Nabiki had begun spending lunch with him, sharing good 
food, quiet conversation and pleasant company. She soothed 
the raging fires which sometimes threatened to claim him. She
also had a keen eye for human nature, and would see things in
him and other people that he thought well-hidden. Her influence
had begun eating away at the barriers he had erected within
himself, until he finally could acknowledge to himself who the
pig-tailed girl really was.

The woman in front of him now, he realized, had to be Ranma's
mother. Nabiki had told him how she had been spending a lot of time
with the family recently. He bowed to her. "Saotome Nodoka-sama, it
is good to make your acquaintance. Perchance, is Tendo Nabiki-san
available to accompany me this evening?"

Her smile widened. She held the door open for him. "Come in, 
Tatewaki-san. Nabiki will be down in a minute. Please wait 
here and I will go fetch her." She waited until he came inside,
then quickly climbed the stairs.

Tatewaki stood, slightly impatient but not allowing it to 
show. He gazed at the top of the stairs, waiting for Nabiki.

"Hey, Kunou-sempai, way cool clothes. Waiting for an invasion 
fleet to appear so's you can hack 'em to bits?"

Tatewaki glanced over at Ranma, who was leaning against the 
wall, appraising him. It would be so pleasant to draw his 
katana and have at Ranma. Tatewaki knew, thought, that two
things would happen: he'd ruin the good mood he was in right
now, and Ranma would likely throw him against the wall,
ruining his outfit. Fortunately, he knew how to get under
Ranma's skin - something he had learned from Nabiki.

"Ah, Ranma-san. 'Tis good to see you. I understand you 
professed your love to Akane. How good that you can so 
easily display your emotions for the whole world to see, and
comment on. It has been much the topic of discussion in our
class, I know. I salute you on your forthright behavior."

As had hoped, Ranma started turning red, both from anger and 
embarrassment. Ranma clenched his teeth, but Tatewaki had 
carefully phrased his words so that Ranma could find no insult
in them. Ranma glared at Tatewaki, but couldn't find anything 
to say back. Tatewaki adopted a superior, amused expression
guaranteed to further drive Ranma crazy. Mentally, he thanked
Nabiki for her observations. There were more ways to get to
Ranma than by futile physical attacks.

"Tatewaki-kun, are you here to take my baby away! Let me 
look at you!" Tatewaki barely had time to brace himself 
before Nabiki's father had grabbed his shoulders and given
him a good shake. "Oh, you're so handsome, my Nabiki is lucky
to have you!" He looked to be on the verge of tears.

Tatewaki looked around, hoping for a rescue. All he saw was 
Ranma smirking at him; no help there.

Fortunately, rescue was not long in coming. Kasumi 
practically threw herself down the stairs. She was wearing
a bathrobe and slippers, and her hair was loose and flying
around. Tatewaki wondered what she was up to. She was also
carrying a camera.

"Father!" She ran up to him, almost shoving herself in front 
of Tatewaki. "Here's the camera, you want to take some 
pictures don't you?"

He looked a little confused. "Er, I suppose I do." He looked 
down at the camera. "Does it have film?"

"I don't know, let's check." Kasumi turned the camera around in
her hands, and soon she and her father were engrossed in its details.

Tatewaki was thankful; his shoulders hurt. He rotated his arms
in their sockets, looked up at the top of the stairs, and froze.

Nabiki stood there, her face carefully neutral. She had a 
pink and white dress on, the skirts long and flowing, with 
subtle sparkles interlaced throughout. The dress had no shoulders,
and revealed a great deal of her bosom. All of the flesh that 
was showing had been treated, somehow, to give her skin a creamy
white, almost translucent look.

She descended the staircase as the rest of the family stared,
flabbergasted. Even Kasumi appeared stunned. Nabiki was wearing
shoes with medium-height heels; they gave her movements a graceful 
look. She stopped before Tatewaki, gave him a western-style curtsey, 
and smiled at him.

Tatewaki just stared at her. She was beautiful. He had been 
attracted to her for her intelligence and her forthright 
nature. But he had never suspected that such a stunning creature
remained hidden behind the school uniform. She had found a way
to emphasize every attractive feature, from her fine face to
her small waist to her beautiful breasts.

Tatewaki blushed at the direction his thoughts were going; 
they seemed unworthy of a true samurai. Hastily he offered 
her the corsage. "This orchid cannot possibly hope to match
your beauty, Tendo Nabiki-san, but I hope that it can highlight
that beauty and offer a reminder of how far us mortals have to
go to match perfection such as yours." He bowed deeply.

"N-Nabiki you l-look so..." Nabiki's father trailed off. "So 
grown up!" He looked to be near tears again; he started 
moving towards her. "Oh, if only your mother -"

"Father," Kasumi smoothly interrupted, once again thrusting 
herself between him and the target of his exuberance, 
"let's take some pictures now."

He seemed to realize that he was carrying the camera. He 
stepped back as Nabiki turned so that she and Tatewaki were 
standing next to each other. Her father shouted out instructions
to position them, then took two pictures. He frowned as the
camera beeped at him.

"Look, Father," Kasumi pointed at an indicator on the camera.
"It's out of film. Let's see, how do we rewind it?" As her
father looked down at the camera, Kasumi shot a glance at Nabiki.

Nabiki grabbed Tatewaki's arm. "Let's go." She pulled him to 
the doorway. "Bye everyone, don't wait up."

"Bye Nabiki," Akane shouted from the top of the stairs, an 
affectionate smile on her face. "Have fun!"

Tatewaki struggled to clear his mind as they went outside, 
but it was full of the vision of Nabiki. He couldn't take 
his eyes off her. She noticed, and smiled wryly. "C'mon,
Kunou-baby, wipe that drool off your face and let's get where
we're going." She looked at the horse-drawn carriage.
"Tatewaki-kun, how many times do I have to remind you of what
century we're living in?" Nevertheless, she looked impressed.

Tatewaki stepped into the carriage and helped pull her into 
it. As they sat down and the carriage got underway, she 
grasped his hand and their fingers intertwined. Kunou, staring
at their hands, decided that no matter what happened to him
later in life, nothing would match the pure magic of this moment.

He looked into Nabiki's eyes, and thanked fate for putting 
her in his life.

***

Tofu approached the door to the Tendo residence, his heart 
racing. It had been so long since he had been invited here, 
he had begun to doubt that we would ever be welcome. The
formal invitation, written by Kasumi in her graceful style,
had started his blood racing. He had stumbled around in a
daze for hours, before realizing that he needed to get
dressed or he would be late.

He stood in front of the door, scared witless. He remembered 
seeing Kasumi for the first time. She had been fifteen. Her 
mother had died recently, and she had taken on the burden of
running the household. At first, he had admired her courage
and tenacity. He had watched her bring her sisters in, the
love she shared with them. He had watched as she left the
awkwardness of adolescence behind her and became a beautiful
young woman. And suddenly, he couldn't stop watching her.
Her image filled his mind all hours of the day. The ironic
thing was, when she actually appeared, the sight of her was
too painful to bear. He'd actually had to gaze beyond her,
lose his focus, so that her beauty wouldn't blind him. At least,
that was how he saw it.

He had been astounded to slowly discover that she liked him 
too. But the food she kept sending him, her continuous 
visits to borrow books and other things, the way she smiled at
him, left him with no other conclusion to draw. Then had come
the day, during a visit from his mother, that Kasumi had set
some limits: as long as she was needed by her family, she could
not be with him. That had hurt, a lot, but she had softened the
blow with the words: "Someday. I promise."

He wondered if the day had come.

Before he could gather the courage to knock, the door was flung
open. Akane stood there, staring at him in surprise. "Sensei!"
She beamed at him. "Kasumi is waiting for you in the dojo."

He looked behind her. It looked as if most of the family was 
getting ready to leave. "Aren't you coming to the tea ceremony?"

Akane's grin widened. "No, Sensei, it's just you and Kasumi. 
We're all going to a movie." She walked out the door, closely
followed by Ranma, who clasped his arm in passing. Genma and Nodoka 
stood on either side of Soun, who looked as if he wanted to talk
with Tofu but couldn't break away. 

Akane turned back to him. "Go ahead inside. We won't be back for a
couple of hours." She smiled, turned, grabbed Ranma's offered 
hand, and together with their parents, walked off down the road.

Tofu entered the house. He wasn't too familiar with the 
layout, but easily found the door to the back courtyard. 
Opening it, he looked around. The courtyard was immaculate.
It was as if each blade of glass had been straightened. There
was no debris, and the rocks looked as if they had been scrubbed
clean. The surface of the pond was smooth and tranquil. He stood
and admired the beauty of the scene. It was quite peaceful.

He approached the dojo door. He took out his fan and kneeled.
He put the fan in front of him and opened the sliding door.
Putting his hands on the tatami mat inside, he looked around.

Kasumi was sitting in the center of the room, the implements 
of the tea ceremony in front of her. She was wearing a 
kimono, and she had her hair tied up on her head. She gazed
at the far wall, not acknowledging him for the moment, her
expression neutral. He couldn't help but gasp; she was more
beautiful than he had ever seen her before. As she heard his
gasp, he saw her smile briefly.

Gulping, he put his fan in front of him in the room, then 
pulled himself, still on his knees, into the room. He picked 
up his fan with his right hand, stood from his right foot,
and walked over to the small display on one side of the room.
He put his fan down again, bowed, and examined the display.
A scroll was attached to the wall, displaying the symbols for
harmony, respect, purity, and tranquillity. There was a very
pretty arrangement of flowers was set on a table in front of
the banner, and he admired them for a while.

He bowed again, rose from his left foot, crossed the mats in 
a specific manner to kneel a small distance away from Kasumi 
and the tea kettle.

Kasumi finally acknowledged him with a bow. She picked up a 
silk cloth, folded it in a special way, and symbolically 
wiped the tea caddy with it. She unfolded and refolded the cloth.

She took the tea scoop from the top of the tea bowl and 
wiped it with the cloth as well, following a very specific 
pattern. She put the tea scoop back by the bowl, then placed
the silk cloth to the left of the bowl.

Kasumi removed the whisk from the tea bowl and set it on its 
end. She took the small wiping cloth out of the tea bowl. 
She then picked up the kettle, holding the cloth over the lid
and pouring the hot water into the tea bowl.

She picked up the whisk and symbolically cleaned it and the 
tea bowl. She whisked the water, picked up the bowl with her 
left hand, transferred it to her right hand, and emptied the
water into a water bowl. She replaced the tea bowl with her
right hand.

Kasumi picked up the tea scoop with her left hand and the 
tea caddy in her right. She opened the tea caddy, placing 
the lid next to the tea bowl.

She scooped some tea out of the caddy and into the tea bowl. 
She tapped the scoop once, lightly, on the side of the bowl. 
She then put the lid back on the tea caddy and replaced it,
along with the tea scoop.

Kasumi repeated the ritual of filling the tea bowl with hot 
water. Holding the side of the bowl with her left hand, she 
took the whisk and whisked the tea, quickly but gently. When
it was frothy, she made one last circular motion with the whisk,
then moved her left hand away as she replaced the whisk with her
right.

Kasumi picked up the bowl and turned it twice, clockwise, 
until its front faced Tofu. She then placed the bowl on her 
right near him.

Tofu blinked. He had been so entranced by her graceful 
movements, her elegant preparations, and the sheer beauty of 
Kasumi and the ceremony that he had nearly forgotten he had
a role to play himself.

Tofu bowed to Kasumi. "Thank you for the tea." He took the 
tea bowl with his right hand and placed it in his left palm. 
He steadied it with his right hand. 

Nodding his head to Kasumi, he turned the tea bowl twice so 
that its front was facing away from him. He drank all of the 
tea in the bowl, then wiped the place where his lips had touched the 
bowl with his thumb and index finger. He turned the bowl so 
that its front faced him again. 

He placed it in front of him and went through the ritual of 
admiring the bowl before returning it to Kasumi.

Kasumi went through another long process of ritually 
cleaning the implements of the tea ceremony. Tofu stopped 
paying attention to the details, instead watching Kasumi.
Her face was serious and serene. Her eyes were focused on
what she was doing, never glancing his way. It was all so
peaceful. Tofu realized he could spend hours just watching
her and never be bored.

Finally, she reached the part of the ceremony where she was 
to begin taking the implements out of the room. Instead, in 
a slight violation of the ceremony, Kasumi put her hands on her 
thighs and looked over at Tofu.

Kasumi smiled, and the warmth that showed in her eyes made 
Tofu tingle all over. "It is good to see you, Tofu-san."

Tofu found his head remarkably clear. The tea ceremony had 
both focused his mind and relaxed him, as Kasumi had no 
doubt intended. He smiled back at her. "I am, as always, 
overjoyed to see you, Kasumi. You have produced a beautiful 
ceremony."

Kasumi bowed her head. "I am not worthy, but I thank you."

Tofu raised his eyebrows. "Don't ever say that, Kasumi. You 
are worthy of... of..." he faltered, unsure how to finish. 
"...of everything." He finished lamely.

Kasumi raised one of her eyebrows. "Am I worthy of you, 
Tofu-san?"

Tofu rocked back on his heels. "You... worthy of me? Kasumi!" 
He trembled slightly. "Quite the opposite. It is my humblest 
hope to be worthy of you someday." He bowed to her.

He heard a quick rustle of cloth. Straightening, he found 
Kasumi had risen and moved closer to him. She knelt in front 
of him, her knees almost touching his, a very serious look
on her face.

"Let us not speak of worthiness again, Tofu-san." She took 
his hand. "Tofu, my family no longer holds me here. I am 
free to choose other opportunities."

Tofu looked at her. She stared back at him, her face calm, 
her eyes searching his. He looked down at her hand, clutching
his. He remembered all the good things he had seen her do, 
remembered how warm he felt inside whenever he saw her. He 
loved her with every fiber of his being.

And it appeared that Kasumi loved him as well. That was the 
most incredible thing of all.

He took her hand with his other hand. "Kasumi, I think I can 
offer you something. I just... you really would... accept an 
offer from me?"

Kasumi smiled tenderly. She took her free hand and touched 
his cheek. "Oh, Tofu...."

They looked at each other for a while longer. Tofu wasn't 
sure if he started leaning towards her before she started 
leaning towards him. Perhaps they moved together. No matter.
They kissed for a long time. Tofu felt the daze descending
on him again, but he didn't care, as long as it went on for
the rest of his life.

***

Ryoga suddenly realized it was dark. He looked up from the 
statue, still undecided. He heard voices coming from the 
Tendo home. Quite clearly, he heard Akane call, "Good night,
Auntie!".

Akane. Getting ready to go to bed.

Ryoga struggled with himself. What about Akari? Could he 
really go to bed with Akane and stay faithful to Akari? 
Could he continue to date Akari and stay faithful to Akane?
It was all so confusing.

In such instances, he usually just gave up thinking and went 
with his instincts. He jumped up, found a conveniently large 
puddle, and splashed himself liberally.

***

Ranma walked into his room with his father. Tonight had been 
a good night for the Tendo family. Nabiki was evidently 
having the time of her life. Kasumi had greeted them at the door,
a very big silly smile on her face. She had announced that she
was now engaged to Tofu-sensei, who had gone home to call his
mother. 

Ranma smiled, thinking of how Uncle Tendo had carried on and 
on. Kasumi had tried to control him, but her efforts were 
marred by her own tears. Fortunately, Mother had been there to
help calm everyone.

There was so much that was changing in the Tendo household, 
it sent Ranma's head spinning. Real life was catching up to 
the family. It was quite frightening, in a way. Part of him
wanted things to stay the same forever.

The sound of a squeal came from the hallway. He heard Akane
open her door and cry out in delight, "P-chan!"

Ranma clenched his jaw. Then again, there were some things 
that needed to change.

Ryoga had been gone for a long time. Ranma had hoped that,
with Akari becoming his girlfriend, Ryoga was above these
silly games now. Obviously not.

He stalked out of the room and to Akane's door. She was closing
it; he put his hand on the door and forced it back open. She
turned to him in surprise, Ryoga clutched to her breast. "Ranma,
what are you doing?" There was anger in her voice.

Ranma didn't care. He glared at Ryoga, who glared back at him.
Ryoga was shamelessly taking advantage of Ranma's promise not to 
tell Akane about his curse. Ranma decided that it had gone on
too long.

He opened his mouth and froze. He couldn't do it, couldn't 
break his word. Akane was looking at him, her anger somewhat
replaced by curiosity over his behavior.

Ranma smiled wickedly. There was more than one way to deal 
with Ryoga.

He stepped into the room and closed the door behind him. 
"Akane, isn't it great about Kasumi? Getting engaged and 
all, I mean."

Akane blinked at him. "Yes it is great. We've already talked 
about that."

Ranma took Akane's hand, holding her engagement ring in 
front of Ryoga. "She's engaged; we're engaged. So many Tendo 
daughters getting married." Ryoga's eyes got very wide as he
stared at the ring.

Akane's puzzlement increased. "Ranma, what's your point?"

Ranma was well on his way to proving his point, even if 
Akane didn't realize it. He stepped closer to her, putting 
his hands on her face. "The point is, I love you, Akane."
He looked at her, willing her to say the words.

She didn't disappoint him. Her face softened, and her voice 
grew slightly tremulous. "I love you too, Ranma." She 
reached up with her free hand and brought him down for a kiss,
Ryoga between them.

They kissed for a while, but Ranma wasn't really into it. He 
was waiting for Ryoga to do something. For some reason, the 
pig was keeping absolutely still.

Ranma eventually broke off the kiss. Akane was smiling 
tenderly at him, and Ranma would have drunk in the sight of 
her, but instead he glanced down at Ryoga. Ryoga's eyes were
very, very wide. It looked like he would be crying if he
were human. He looked back and forth between Ranma and Akane.

Suddenly, with a convulsive movement, Ryoga squirmed out of 
Akane's arm and fell to the floor. He scrambled about for a 
while, then jumped out the window.

Akane looked after him with alarm. "What's the matter with P-chan?"

Ranma went to the window and looked outside. He didn't see Ryoga.

Sorry, buddy, he thought to himself. I hated to do that to 
you, but I can't let you take advantage of Akane any more.

He turned back to Akane and, for the first time, realized how
cute she looked in her nightgown. He smiled, and decided that
he wanted to go back to the kissing. Akane cooperated willingly.

***

Ryoga ran through the streets blindly. He didn't know where 
he was and didn't care. Akane... and Ranma. Akane loved 
Ranma. She had said it. Akane was engaged, wore an engagement
ring. Akane loved Ranma.

She didn't love Ryoga.

Stop this, the rational part of his mind told him. You knew 
she didn't love you. You've got Akari, after all. Akari 
loves you. Stop this.

Ryoga had long experience ignoring the rational side of his 
mind. He just kept running.

***

Akane was wakened by the sound of horses pulling up to the 
front door. She looked blearily at her clock: almost five in 
the morning. She waited until she heard the horses pull away,
then opened her door.

Nabiki was walking down the hallway, humming slightly to 
herself. It was difficult to tell in the darkness, but she 
looked slightly disheveled.

Akane called out to her softly. "Nabiki, how was the prom?"

Nabiki answered dreamily. "A little disappointing. I 
understand it gets better, though."

Akane gaped at her. "What?"

Nabiki started. "Uh, it was fine, the prom was fine."

Akane came up to Nabiki, bringing her hands to her mouth. 
"You didn't!"

Nabiki affected a look of innocence. "What are you talking 
about, Akane?"

Akane stared at her, scandalized. Then she began to giggle. 
"Do you have any tips I could use with Ranma?"

Nabiki gasped. Giggling with Akane, she pushed her into the 
bedroom. She kept the lights off. Nabiki turned her back to 
Akane. "Help me get this off."

Akane began undoing the clasps. She noticed that some of 
them had been clasped incorrectly.

<BEGIN ONE MASSIVE FLASHBACK>

Needs and Desires

by Richard Lawson

Comments and Criticism Welcome!
sterman@sprynet.com

Nabiki watched Tatewaki from across the room.  He was surrounded by various
of his classmates, all talking excitedly.  This was, Nabiki decided, the most
relaxed she had ever seen her boyfriend be.  Even if his samurai garb made
him stand out, he still never seemed to have fit in better with his classmates.

Nabiki knew that she was a big reason for that.  When she and Tatewaki had
made their entrance, murmurs had swept the auditorium.  No other man was 
wearing a sword.  And no other woman had a dress quite like Nabiki's.

She was wearing a shoulderless dress that showed off her figure to best effect.
She and Akane had worked for an hour on her skin, giving it a translucent
look.  Akane had called her beautiful and Nabiki had agreed.  Nabiki was not
known for her humility.

In fact, Nabiki thought, looking around the auditorium, she was the best 
looking creature in here.  Ikeda had better natural looks, but she had
gone for a very traditional costume, with a formal kimono that hid most of her
figure and a severely bound hairstyle that wasted her long, flowing hair.
Yuko had done an effective job with her dress and makeup - easily 
matching Nabiki for time, effort, and effect - but she had only a plain face
and average figure.  She was still beautiful, but not as stunning as Nabiki
was.

Most people saw Nabiki only as a hard-working student who also ran several
successful businesses on the side.  They saw only the ruthlessly efficient
amateur entrepreneur, and didn't much notice her looks.  This suited Nabiki
just fine; she wanted to be known as a forceful person, not as an object to
be admired.  Nevertheless, it felt good to show everyone that there was more
to her than her mind.

She had been feeling everyone's eyes all evening and was basking in their 
attention.  The boys of Furinkan High were admiring her and, at the same time, 
giving Tatewaki envious looks.  Nabiki was aware that, in the mind of most of 
the men here, Tatewaki was to be congratulated for her appearance more so than 
she was.  Although this was sexist, it didn't bother Nabiki too much tonight;
Tatewaki was benefitting from his elevated status among the other boys, 
finding acceptance from them he had never experienced before.  He had been
respected, yes, as captain of the Kendo Club and Debate Team.  But his odd
mannerisms had prevented him from making many close friends among his 
classmates.  Tonight, he was talking easily with them, laughing with them, and 
generally having a fun time.  This made Nabiki feel very, very good.  For some
reason, making Tatewaki happy was as important to her as anything else was.  
That was strange; her mind did not normally operate in that manner.  Something
was changing its parameters.

She sipped her punch, barely listening to the chatter around her.  Her own
group of friends surrounded her, and they were gossipping about the boys.
And other... interesting topics.

"Are you and Kaneto going to get married?"  Minami was asking Rei.

"Oh, I don't know."  Rei answered in a teasing manner.  "I'll have to try
him out first and see if he's worth it."

This set off a round of giggles while Nabiki frowned briefly.  Rei should
know better.  Sex was not an idle game to be played; the consequences were
too serious.  "Are you going to be... trying him out tonight?"  Nabiki asked,
putting just a touch of reproach into her voice.

Rei sighed, smiling, either not hearing or ignoring Nabiki's disapproval.
"Well, we'll just have to see how the evening goes, won't we."  This set off
more giggles.

Hiromi, known for her serious nature, poked Rei in the ribs.  "Are you
prepared?"

Rei looked back at her blankly.  "Prepared?"

"You know."  Hiromi waggled a finger at her.  "Do you have protection?"

Rei blinked.  "Good heavens, do you think I'd be carrying something like
that with me?  What would Kaneto think of me if he saw it?"

"Well, isn't that just the smartest thing in the world."  Nabiki spoke sharply,
making no effort to hide her disgust.  "Here you are, all ready to jump into
bed with him, without a thought of what might happen afterwards, unwilling
to take even the slightest responsibility for your actions."  Nabiki glared
at Rei.  "Kaneto isn't the one who will get pregnant. Think about that
before you try anything."

Rei gaped at Nabiki.  Fortunately, Hiromi spoke up.  "Nabiki's right,
Rei.  Also, what if Kaneto gives you a disease?"

Rei gasped.  "He's a virgin!  He doesn't have any diseases!"

"Have you been with him every waking minute of his life?  How do you know for
sure?  Has he been tested?"  Nabiki tilted her head.  "Do you want to bet your
life on it?" 

Rei looked back and forth between Hiromi and Nabiki.  She looked briefly
at Minami, who shook her head.  "I think they're right, Rei."

"Of course we're right."  Nabiki put some arrogance into her voice.  "Have I
ever been wrong before?"

Rei narrowed her eyes.  "What about when...."

Nabiki interrupted.  "Oh shut up, that was a fluke.  Anyway, I'm not wrong 
about this, and you know it."

Rei looked around at everyone's faces, then lowered her eyes and nodded
her head.  "Yes, you are right.  I'm sorry."

"Don't be sorry for a mistake you haven't yet made."  Minami clasped Rei's
arm.  "Just be sure you don't make it, that's all."

The sound of many people going "Oooohhh" washed over them.  They looked to see
that Tatewaki had bared his katana and was showing it to his classmates.
Nabiki watched them, and something tingled in her brain, something that made
her estactic to see Tatewaki having fun with his friends.  She tried to
ignore that part of her mind; it interfered with the smooth functioning of
the rest of her brain.  Over the past few weeks, however, it had been more
and more difficult to push those feelings into the background.

"What about you and Tatewaki?"  Rei seemed to be trying to recover some
momentum, and she sounded mischievious.  "Are you two going to be... trying
anything tonight?"

"Yeah!"  Minami chimed up, beaming.  "He's got that big old mansion, with
lots of rooms.  You can get private and everything."

Nabiki snorted.  "As if.  Trust me, girls, I've got no plans to make his
acquaintance that way."

"Why not?"  Rei looked over at Tatewaki.  "He's so dreamy-looking, when
he's not carrying on about something-or-other."

Nabiki looked at Tatewaki herself, and considered him.  He *was* attractive;
tall, with classic features and a stern visage that somehow turned her on.
He had a good body, too, the equal of Ranma's in terms of build and muscle,
though it was often hidden behind the robes he wore.  The illogical part of
her mind wondered what it would be like to see more of it.

Minami was giggling.  "Careful, Rei, you're putting ideas into her head."

Nabiki blinked, and flushed a little as her friends laughed at her.

Hiromi calmed down and poked Nabiki in the ribs, too.  "Are you prepared,
Nabiki?"

"Well,"  Nabiki wondered about revealing this, but found the words coming
out of mouth before she could fully consider them.  "I am on the pill."

Hiromi and Rei gasped, while Minami looked blankly at her.  "The pill?"

Nabiki felt her face go red.  She wished she could take the words back. 
"Birth control pills."  She'd been on them for about six months now, a secret
that only her gynecologist had known until know.

Minami's eyes went wide, while Rei and Hiromi stared at her.

Nabiki grimaced; she was afraid of this reaction.  Everyone seemed to assume
that being on the pill meant that you were promiscuous.  "I'm still a virgin.
Just thought it best to be prepared.  And it's convenient in other ways."

Hiromi recovered first.  "But that still doesn't protect you from disease,
Nabiki."

"True."  Nabiki sipped her punch again.  "However, I've seen the results of
Tatewaki's latest physical, taken a month ago.  It was quite extensive. He is 
certifiably clean."

Minami's eyebrows shot up.  "How did you get a hold of that?"

Nabiki looked at Minami evenly.

"Oh, right."  Minami shouldn't have to be reminded that there was nothing
beyond Nabiki's reach.

Hiromi was looking at Nabiki curiously.  "It seems to me, Nabiki, that you've
been thinking about this for a while."

Nabiki raised an eyebrow.  "I just like to keep all of my options open."  She
looked at Tatewaki across the room, the logical part of her mind firmly in
control.  "We have lots of time.  We've only been going out for a couple of 
months; no need to rush into anything.  Sex is a pretty serious thing.  I'm 
not sure I'm ready for that kind of a commitment with Tatewaki."

Silence reigned for a minute while they all considered Tatewaki.

Nabiki could almost hear their thoughts:  Tatewaki was obsessive, arrogant,
and given to bouts of irrationality that bordered on madness.  They didn't
know him like she did.  Tatewaki was an honorable, decent, and forthright man
who had experienced a horrible childhood.  He was trying to overcome the
effects of his upbringing.  With Nabiki's help, he was making good progress.
She was still unsure, however, if she wanted to undertake this as a lifelong
project.

The illogical side of her mind made her think:  Then again, I'm not sure I
wanted to go through life without him, either.

The beginning of their relationship could be traced to a time when Nabiki had
been at her most depressed since the death of her mother.  She had begun to 
see what a horrible person she was on her way to becoming, and it had 
frightened her to the core of her being.  She might have either withdrawn from
life completely, leaving her adrift at eighteen, or she might have ignored the 
warning signs and simply continued her way towards damnation.  Tatewaki had,
unexpectedly, come to her aid then, offering unique insight into her problems,
forcing her to realize that it wasn't what she did, but how she did it that
was causing her problems.

Tatewaki's rigid sense of honor, something Nabiki had always ridiculed in the
past, had suddenly become something she leaned on for guidance.  If she ever
became unsure of whether what she was doing was right, she would always ask
Tatewaki what he thought about it.  More and more, she was following his
advice, too.  Increasingly, too, some part of her was coming to enjoy being 
with him, if for no other reason than to be physically near him.

Her thoughts were interrupted by the DJ's voice sounding over the speakers.
"I am very sorry, but it is time we brought this great event to a close.
We will play one last song, so everyone find your sweetheart and give them
one last dance to remember Furinkan High by."

Rei perked up.  "Last dance!"  She stood on her tiptoes, looking around
the auditorium.  "I'm going to find Kaneto; have fun everyone!"  

Hiromi's arm was already taken by her date.  "Don't forget what we talked
about, Rei."

Rei waved at Kaneto acress the room, and favored Hiromi with a cursory
glance.  "Don't worry, I won't.  At least, not until he's... prepared."

All four women chuckled; Nabiki envisioned a visit to an all-night store in
Rei's immediate future.

Hiromi was led away, and Rei ran across the auditorium.  Minami quickly
found her boyfriend as well, and smiled at him as they walked onto the dance
floor.

Nabiki tried not to look for Tatewaki; one should never appear to be too eager.
She set her punch down on a nearby table, following the glass with her eyes,
and felt more than saw Tatewaki come up to her.  His presence spoke to the 
illogical part of her mind, which was hammering away at her control.

"Tendo Nabiki-san, it would be my honor if you would allow me to escort you
onto the dance floor."

Nabiki lifted her eyes to look into Tatewaki's.  Her chest tightened.  He had
never looked so handsome as he did right now.  His face was happy, and his
stern visage had softened a little.  For a second, she imagined that it was
love she was seeing on his face.  Part of her mind recoiled from that thought.
The other part rejoiced in it.  She wasn't sure what she should be feeling;
both emotions were warring for control of her rationality.

Not trusting her voice, she nodded her head serenely.  He gently took her 
elbow, led her to the dance floor, turned, and took her into his arms.

She grabbed one of his hands with her own and put her other arm behind his
back, grasping his shoulder.  He put his free arm around her waist.  They
stood still for a second, looking at each other, before Tatewaki began moving
them to the sound of the music.

This last song was one voted on by the graduating class, an old American song 
which had become popular in her English class.  The lyrics were well-known; 
translations had been made available for those whose English wasn't up to the
task.  The song had swept the school; some thought it a fitting tribute to
Furinkan High. Nabiki had voted againt the song - the gaijin song seemed 
sickly sentimental to her - but for some reason, right now, the lyrics 
grabbed her and played with emotions in a way she had not thought possible.


I cried a tear, you wiped it dry
I was confused, you cleared my mind
I sold my soul, you bought it back for me
And held me up and gave me dignity
Somehow you needed me

You gave me strength to stand alone again
To face the world out on my own again
You put me high upon a pedestal
So high that I could almost see eternity
You needed me, you needed me

And I can't believe it's you, I can't believe it's true
I needed you and you were there
And I'll never leave. Why should I leave? I'd be a fool
'Cause I've finally found someone who really cares


Nabiki's mind was in a whirl.  She stared up at Tatewaki, thinking of
how much she had come to depend on him, how much her heart leapt 
whenever she saw him, how much she enjoyed his company, how much she
loved the feel of his body next to hers.  Something was changing inside 
of her, something fundamental.  She had erected some very strong barriers
 inside her over the course of years, barriers which kept her emotions 
tightly locked up and out of anyone's reach.  Those barriers had been 
slowly eroded over the past couple of months, something eating away at 
their foundations.  Now they were at last being washed completely away by
the strength of the emotions she was feeling right at this moment. Logic 
and rationality lost their control over her basic operating instructions,
and the illogical part of her mind gleefully decided to recode part of her 
brain.  Those emotions were forever altering the way she looked at life in
general.  And Tatewaki in particular.

She loved Kunou Tatewaki.

She released his hand, grabbed his other shoulder, and hugged him close
to her.  He surrounded her with his arms, and they swayed together as 
the music continued.  She was trembling, her face half-pressed into his
shoulder, tears coming from her eyes.


You held my hand when it was cold
When I was lost you took me home
You gave me hope when I was at the end
And turned my lies back into truth again
You even called me friend

You gave me strength to stand alone again
To face the world out on my own again
You put me high upon a pedestal
So high that I could almost see eternity
You needed me, you needed me
You needed me, you needed me


The song ended.  There was scattered applause, the DJ gave one more speech, 
and everyone began talking as they made their way towards the exits.  
Nabiki was oblivious to all this, clutching at Tatewaki, not trusting 
herself to stand on her own.  Tatewaki seemed to understand; he half-turned
her in his arms and began leading her outside.

He led her to the front of the building where his carriage was waiting.  A
small crowd had gathered to watch his exit.  Nabiki saw them, and quickly
straightened herself.  She dabbed at her eyes, tossed her head, and put on
a radiant smile to dazzle the crowd with.

Tatewaki played his role well, leading her to the carriage, regally entering
it first so that he could pull her up.  Nabiki sat in the carriage while 
Tatewaki continued standing, waiting as the driver jumped to the front of
the carriage, gathered the reins, and steered the horses off the school 
grounds.  Tatewaki stared straight ahead, the very picture of noble serenity.
Nabiki waved at her classmates, directing a special smile at her friends as
they shouted their goodbyes.

The carriage reached the street.  The driver brought it to a halt, and turned
towards Tatewaki.  "Where to, sir?"

Tatewaki looked down at Nabiki.  "Shall I take you home, Tendo Nabiki-san?"

Nabiki raised an eyebrow.  "The night's still young.  Let's go back to your
house for a while and take a stroll around your yard."

Tatewaki bowed to her.  "As you wish."  He looked at the driver.  "To the
Kunou mansion."

The driver nodded his head and flicked the reins.  Tatewaki sat down and put
his arm Nabiki's waist.  She sighed and rested her head on his shoulder.

They stayed that way until the carriage drew up to the front gate.  The 
driver helped Nabiki down.  Tatewaki talked with the driver briefly, who
nodded and tended to the horses.  Tatewaki walked to the gate and punched
a code into a panel.  The gate swung open.

Tatewaki took Nabiki's arm and led her inside.  They wandered through the
yard.  It was huge, as big as you could expect a private yard to be in Tokyo.

The walked for a long while.  Nabiki lost track of time; it seemed as if they
walked around the house a hundred times. They talked quietly of inconsequential
things, doing nothing more than sharing each other's company.  All the while, 
Nabiki's mind raced, trying to define and quantify her emotions.  If the 
logical part of her brain had lost this particular battle, it at least wanted
to make sure its voice was heard in the new order.  

Nabiki finally decided that she could not keep her thoughts to herself.  She 
reached her hand over and took Tatewaki's.  Her heart was beating very fast, 
and she was still shaking a little.

Tatewaki noticed.  She felt his gaze.  "What is wrong, Nabiki-chan?"

"Nothing is wrong, Tatewaki-kun."  She stopped and looked over to the house,
which was dark.  "Is your father home?"

"No, he will be spending the night at the school.  He delights in pouncing on 
those who linger on after the prom."  He stopped, turned to face her.  "Do not
attempt to divert my attention.  Tell me what you are thinking about."

Nabiki looked up at him.  His face was stern, but genuine concern was there
as well.  It pierced her heart.  She was so wide open, right now.  The
slightest nuance was having the most profound effect on her.

She reached up and touched his cheek.  She couldn't hold it in any longer.
"I love you."

His eyes became wide.  He actually took a step backwards.  "What - what
did you say?"

She laughed and stepped closer to him.  "I love you, Kunou-baby.  I just
decided that tonight.  Or rather, it was decided for me.  It made me so
happy, it scared me so much, I was trembling."  She examined his face to see
what his reaction was.

The stern look was gone; a kind of happy befuddlement covered his face.  "So
long have I wanted to hear that, Nabiki-chan.  Yet I still can scarce credit
my ears that they have heard those words."  Fear flitted across his face.  
"Are you sure Nabiki-chan?  There is much that should drive you away, I 
cannot help but think that it would be better for you - "

The irrational part of her mind recoiled at his self-doubt.  It made her want
to pull away, hurt.  Fortunately, the logical part of her mind reasserted 
itself, and decided that Tatewaki was due for a lecture on the nature of her 
emotions.

Nabiki reached up and grabbed his head in her hands.  She whispered fiercely
into his face.  "Listen to me, Kunou Tatewaki.  Never again question my
judgment.  Never, ever try to tell me what I should be feeling.  And 
especially, I never want to hear from you anything about your unworthiness.  
I - love - you." She paused for a moment, glaring into his eyes.  "Don't ever 
doubt that."

Tatewaki's focus shifted from one of her eyes to the other.  He seemed to be
trying to say something, but was unable to get it out.

Nabiki came to his rescue by kissing him passionately.

He seemed to be in shock at first, but eventually responded.  They kissed for
long time in the moonlight.

Nabiki eventually broke it off.  She smiled at him, then took his hand and 
led him to the front door.

Tatewaki let them inside.  They removed their shoes, then he took her into 
his room.  It was not their first spent alone in his room, but something felt
different this time.  Nabiki could see hope warring with trepidation in his 
eyes.

Nabiki was unsure herself what was going to happen.  She walked gracefully
over to his bed, turned and sat on it in one fluent motion.  She looked
over at Tatewaki to see what he would do.

He removed his katana from his outfit and put it in its place on the wall.
He turned out the lights, although enough moonlight shone in from the 
window to show everything fairly clearly.  He walked over to the bed and 
sat on it next to her.

They looked at each other for a while.  Nabiki smiled, enjoying the moment.
Anticipation was often better than the actual event, Nabiki knew.  Still,
after a minute she became impatient.  She leaned over and met him halfway 
as they began to kiss again.

He reached his arm behind her to grab her opposite shoulder.  This usually
meant that he had plans for his other hand.  Sure enough, it began to trace
the curve of her breast.  She felt his fingertips explore the edge of the 
fabric along her bust.  The dress was too tight; Nabiki knew he'd never be 
able reach inside.

She rose suddenly and stood facing him.  She looked at him long enough for
her to take two deep breaths, then turned her back to him and held her arms
out.

She heard him rise behind her and awkwardly feel along the clasps that held
her dress on.  He seemed to be having difficulty; he'd never had much luck
with her bra in the past, either.  Snap by snap, Nabiki felt her dress 
become looser until it fell around her feet.

She turned back to face him, almost nude, wearing nothing but her panties.  
Tatewaki stared at her breasts.  Although he'd felt them in previous sessions,
she'd always kept her blouse on, even if it had been unbuttoned or pulled 
loose.  She thought that, even at his distance, she could feel heat emanating 
from his face.  Then again, maybe she was blushing herself.

She quirked a smile, then stepped up to him, reaching for his shirt.  She
pulled it loose from his hakama, then brought her hands up his hard, 
muscular chest to his shoulders, then slid her hands down his arms until
his shirt fell to the floor.

Not pausing for thought, she looked down at his hakama.  Despite the fact
that it looked a lot like a divided skirt, she had no idea what held it 
up.  She tugged at it, and realized that it had an elastic waist.  She knelt,
grabbed the hakama with each hand at either side of his waist, and pulled it
down to his ankles.  He was wearing boxer shorts, and they bulged in an
unusual way.

She stood quickly back up, not wanting to explore that further right now.
Tatewaki was breathing heavily, his face filled with desire.  Nabiki had 
plenty of that herself.  She stepped closer to him, her breasts pressing
against his chest, sending small waves of pleasure radiating from her
nipples.  She felt them harden, which was an intriguing experience when
they were pressed against Tatewaki's flesh.

Her whole body was buzzing.  She'd felt this way before when she and 
Tatewaki had made out before, but never this strongly.  Tatewaki's breathing
was becoming more ragged.  Nabiki found this all very interesting, since
they had done nothing more than kiss and take off their clothes.  If this
was foreplay, she couldn't wait for what sex itself felt like.

Tatewaki bent down and began kissing her.  He pulled her down onto the bed
and rolled with her until he was lying more or less on top of her.  Their
kissing grew more and more passionate.  Tatewaki used one of his hands to
fondle her breasts.  Nabiki found this enjoyable, but it was old territory.
She wanted something new.

She broke off the kissing and raised her chin.  As she had hoped, he began
kissing her neck.  This, too, was pleasurable but familiar.  She put her
hands on his head and applied a small amount of pressure.  He moved further
down her body and began kissing her breasts.  He ran his tongue around her
nipple before gently sucking on it.

This was new.  Nabiki closed her eyes and let out something between a sigh
and a groan.  The buzzing sensation was stronger, and she felt a warmth 
increasing in intensity in her groin.

Tatewaki moved his head and applied the same treatment to her other breast
while Nabiki idly stroked his hair.  His hand began to stroke her leg, 
moving lightly up and down her outer thigh.  He seemed to be flirting with
moving it to her inner thigh, but always backed his hand away when it began
to drift that way.

The center of the warmth she was feeling was in the region Tatewaki's hand
was drifting.  She wondered if he could do something to increase the 
sensation.  When his hand moved once more towards the warmth, she spread her
legs farther apart, so that her inner thigh was under Tatewaki's hand.

He seemed to freeze a little at this point.  After a second, his head moved
up so that he has kissing her shoulder.  One hand lightly carressed her
breast while the other stroked her inner thigh.

Alas, he seemed to have no idea what to do.  He touched her panties 
uncertainly, and stroked her pubic region through the fabric.  This did
absolutely nothing to enhance Nabiki's pleasure; if anything, the buzzing
grew less.

Tatewaki seemed to sense this.  He withdrew his hand and lifted himself
up so that he was kissing her again.  At the same time, he shifted himself
so that he was on top of her.  His weight pressed down on her, his chest
flattening her breasts, his groin pressed against hers.  She found this very
exciting, and the buzzing and warmth grew again.  She... felt something
through his boxer shorts.  Something that pressed against her panties;
something very hard.

She knew what it had to be.  She just had no idea it could get that... rigid.

For a moment, Nabiki stepped outside of herself, her logical side making one
last argument.  What was she doing?  This was crazy, there was no need to do
this.  This was too much, too fast.  She was too young; they both were.  She
should tell him to stop.  That was the most reasonable thing to do.

She loved him.  Nabiki loved Tatewaki.  That was a fact, and part of the new
truth of her existence.  The force of that emotion washed over her again, 
wiping away reason and enhancing the growth of the buzzing.  Her logic admitted
defeat.  Somehow, it didn't feel wrong, either.

She kissed him more ferociously, pressing her tongue into his mouth as far
as it could.  She arched her back a little, pressing her groin against his.
She rocked him a little this way, pulling her groin back and pressing it 
back against his.

His hips began thrusting against hers.  Suddenly, he went rigid.  He pulled
his head away from hers and gasped.  She felt a wetness through his shorts.

She opened her eyes to look at Tatewaki.  His face looked very strange.  He
looked down at her, and suddenly looked embarrassed.  He rolled off her.

Nabiki drew a couple of deep breaths, free of his weight.  She looked over
at him.  "What happened, Tatewaki-kun?"

He sat on the edge of the bed and didn't answer.

Suddenly she figured it out, and became quite amused.  "You had an orgasm,
didn't you?"  She chuckled.  "I understand young men like you have those
quite easily."

"Nabiki!"  He sounded shocked and embarrassed.  His hands covered his shorts.

She sat up, her nudity making her somewhat self-conscious.  "What was it
like?"

"Nabiki!"  He sounded less embarrassed and more outraged.  He got up and
made his way to the bathroom attached to his bedroom.  He turned on the light
and closed the door halfway.

Nabiki grinned in Tatewaki's direction.  That had been interesting.  There
was lot for them to build on.  Next time, they could try some different things.

Then again, she wasn't sure she was done with this time.  On an impulse, she
threw most of the covers off the bed, covering herself with a single sheet.

Tatewaki turned off the light and emerged.  He was wearing a bathrobe.  He
saw her lying under the sheet, and she saw another strange expression come
over his face.  If she could make it out right, he seemed to be feeling
guilty.

He came over and sat on the edge of the bed again.  "I - I apologize,
Tendo Nabiki.  I did not intend for things to go this far.  This is not
an honorable way for me to treat you."

"Hush, Kunou-baby."  The amusement hadn't left her.  "I could have stopped
you at any time.  You went as far as you did because I wanted you to."
She gave him her evil eye.  "Do you really think you could ever make me
do something I didn't want to do?"

His chuckle sent tingles up her spine.  "I suppose not.  Still, we must
needs be careful.  There are... complications associated with the... 
actions we were considering."

Nabiki tsked at him.  "Don't worry, Tatewaki-kun, I've got the 'complications'
under control.  You needn't worry that anything unplanned will happen as a
result of our 'actions'."  Teasing Tatewaki was one of her favorite things in
the world to do.

He seemed taken aback by her words.  "Truly, Nabiki?  Are these 'actions'
something you had prepared for?"

"I always plan for every contingency."  Nabiki wondered, for the first
time, if he would be offended by it.  He shouldn't be.  "To answer your
question:  No, I didn't plan to have sex with you tonight.  I've been
planning for these contingencies long before we were going out."

He blinked at her, and she was quick to add, "I'm still a virgin, Tatewaki.
I firmly believe that sex is not a casual thing.  Only people truly in love
should have sex.  And you're the first person I've fallen in love with."
She didn't add that she hoped he was the only man she would fall in love 
with. That would give him a certain power over her, and power was something 
she gave up only under extreme circumstances.

Tatewaki reached out and took her hand.  "Sex..."  just saying the word
seemed to embarrass him.  "Sex is something only those who are married
should engage in.  It is not honorable otherwise."

Damn, a male Kasumi.  "Why is that, Tatewaki?"

He blinked.  "I... I am not sure.  It seems to be a... violation, a
besmirching of your honor...."

Nabiki snorted.  "Trust me, Kunou-baby.  I would feel neither violated
nor besmirched.  If we're both willing and in love, how can it be at
all dishonorable?"

Tatewaki thought about it, and seemed unable to answer her.

Gotcha, she thought.  Time to move in for the kill.  "So tell me, 
Tatewaki, what was it like to have an orgasm?"

"Nabiki!"  He was beginning to sound repetitive.

She smiled mischieviously at him.  "All the books say that the best sex
comes only when two people can talk candidly about it.  Speak to me. What's
it like?"

"I..."  He swallowed.  "I cannot describe it.  I am sorry, Nabiki."

Nabiki put on a pouting face.  "You can't describe it?  In that case,"
she said, throwing the sheet off of her, "you'd better show me."

He stared at her.  While he had been in the bathroom, she had removed her
panties.  She was now completely naked.

Tatewaki's eyes grew very, very wide.  Nabiki waited for him to react.
He just sat there, apparently carved out of stone.

She smiled and got up on her hands and knees.  She went over to him and
put her face in front of his.  His eyes wandered over her body before
settling on her eyes.  Nabiki leaned forward and quickly touched the tip
of her tongue to the end of his nose.

His breath began getting heavy again.  She rearranged herself so that she
was sitting on the bed next to him.  She reached for the straps of his robe.

His hands reached out to grab her wrists.  His grip was very strong.  Nabiki
looked at him in mild surprise.  Tatewaki gazed at her for a long moment.
He released her hands, grabbed her shoulders, and pushed her back onto the
bed.  

As she watched, he undid his robe, threw it on the floor, and crawled into
bed with her.

She tried to examine the parts of him she hadn't yet seen, but he managed 
to keep them out of her line of sight.  He brought his face to hers, and they
began the kissing again.

Nabiki tried her best to recapture the buzzing.  The sensation seemed distant
this time.  Somehow, the knowledge of what she was about to allow Tatewaki
to do to her seemed to put a damper on the sensations she was feeling.  She
tried increasing the ferocity of her kissing, to the point where their 
tongues seemed to be fighting each other.  It helped a little.

Tatewaki disengaged himself and began another journey south.  As his 
mouth reached her breast again, she lifted her head and kissed the top of
his head.  He gave her breast considerable attention, tickling her nipples
with his tongue and sucking gently.  Nabiki subtly guided Tatewaki by
sighing louder when he did things she particularly liked.  He picked up
on it quickly, and soon she felt the buzzing returning in greater force.

His hand began stroking her legs again, this time beginning on her inner
thigh.  It felt so weird to have someone touching her there, at the same
time very exciting.  He moved his hand up until it touched her cleft.  
There it paused, and again Nabiki got the sense that he had no idea what
to do.

Nabiki wasn't too sure herself. She rocked her hips gently, and one of his
fingers slipped inside her.  His finger was quickly wet, and he tried 
moving it around.  It didn't seem to be doing anything useful; Nabiki wasn't
sure what he was doing wrong.

Tatewaki sensed that he wasn't getting anywhere, and removed his hand.  As
he did, the tip of his finger brushed something.  Something that sent a 
jolt right through Nabiki.  She cried out, and looked down at Tatewaki.

He raised his head to look at her, concern on his face.  "I'm sorry, did
I hurt you?"

"No..."  She sounded a little shaky.  "That felt... can you try it again?"

Tatewaki looked puzzled.  "Try what?"

Nabiki reached down, took his hand, and guided it inside her again.  "What
you did right at the end.  It was about..."  His finger brushed against
the spot again, and Nabiki gasped and dropped her head back on the bed.
"That's it.  Right there."

Tatewaki began rubbing her clitoris gently.  Nabiki moaned; the buzzing
seemed to be directly connected to that spot.  It grew in leaps and bounds.
Tatewaki seemed to be getting a feel for the exact area, and began 
stroking it directly.  Nabiki grabbed his shoulders and began squeezing.
This was very, very good.  Something was building in her; something that
begged for release.  The warmth in her lower body grew in heat and area.
Her breasts grew even more sensitive, which made Tatewaki's ministrations
in that area even more pleasureable.  The buzzing became almost a quivering.
She moaned tremulously.

Tatewaki began rubbing harder, faster, and suddenly it wasn't so good.
"Ouch."  She pulled her hips back, and Tatewaki removed his hand.

"I'm sorry."

"Don't be."  She tried to catch her breath.  "Let's... let's move on."

"M-move on?"  Tatewaki's voice sounded almost strangled.  "What do you
mean?"

Nabiki laughed throatily.  "Kunou-baby, what do you think I mean?"

He swallowed and his face looked frightened.  She could see the desire there
as well.

She shifted herself slightly and spread her legs.  Tatewaki positioned
himself above her, and she felt something pressing against her cleft.
Something hard; she still couldn't believe it was a part of the human body.
It was trying to penetrate her, but it didn't know where it wanted to go.
She reached down and touched it.  It was smooth, hard, and very warm.  She
guided it gently to her cleft and inside of her.  Tatewaki thrust, driving
himself deeply inside of her.

Nabiki had thought, because of her feminine protection methods, that she
had already gotten rid of her hymen.  Evidently not.  Something ripped
inside her, and she cried out in pain.

"Nabiki-chan!"  Tatewaki's voice sounded scared.  "Are you okay?"  He
moved to get off of her.

She wrapped her arms around him and held him in place.  "Wait."  She was
sure she was bleeding, and it hurt, but it wasn't unbearable.  The feeling
of him inside her was very strange.  Still, she could see Tatewaki trembling
with desire and pleasure; that made it worthwhile.  She held him a moment,
trying to recover from his initial penetration, then she began to move her
hips.

That was all the permission Tatewaki needed.  He began thrusting, moving
inside of her.  It combined pleasure and pain; she discovered that there
were other parts of her, inside of her, that seemed to be connected to the
buzzing as well.  At the same time, he was aggravating the wound.  She 
tried to work around the pain, moving her hips in rhythm to his thrusts.
It increased her pleasure, but the pain was still too much.

Meanwhile, Tatewaki seemed to have lost all rational control.  His 
thrusting increased in intensity, and both of their bodies were being
rocked by the force.  Suddenly he cried out and went rigid again.  He
held that pose for a few seconds, before practically collapsing on top
of her.

Nabiki smiled and began kissing his shoulder.  She decided that she liked
the feeling of him on top of her, and inside of her.  This was a level of
intimacy she had never shared with anyone before, and she found that she
liked it, as long as she was sharing it with this man.

Tatewaki seemed to be having a lot of difficulty recovering this time.
Nabiki was still buzzing, and continued kissing what parts of him she could
reach.  She ended by wrapping her arms around him and hugging him tightly.

Finally, he rolled off of her.  She felt a little messy, so she made her
way to the bathroom and cleaned herself off.  She returned, walking nude
across the bedroom.  She stood over the bed and looked down at Tatewaki.

"Well, that was fun, but you've certainly got some room for improvement,
Kunou-baby.  I'll do some research and see what we can do to better our
technique."

Kunou was sitting up on the bed, his hands clutching his head.  "Tendo
Nabiki.  We must get married right away."

"Oh *please*."  Nabiki glowered at him, unsure how much of her face he
could see at this distance.  She adjusted her body posture to show as much
disapproval as she could.  "What possible reason could we have for getting
married?"

Tatewaki lifted his head, looked over at her, then sprung from the bed.
He seemed unaware of his own state of undress, instead striking a kind of
heroic pose in front of her.  This could only mean one thing:  he was
about to spout something.  Nabiki hoped it wasn't Shakespeare.

"Let me not to the marriage of true minds
 Admit impediments. Love is not love
 Which alters when it alteration finds,
 Or bends with the remover to remove:
 O no! It is an ever-fixed mark
 That looks on tempests and is never shaken;
 It is the star to every wandering bark,
 Whose worth's unknown, although his height be taken.
 Love's not Time's fool, though rosy lips and cheeks
 Within his bending sickle's compass come:
 Love alters not with his brief hours and weeks,
 But bears it out even to the edge of doom.
 If this be error and upon me proved,
 I never writ, nor no woman ever loved."

She rolled her eyes; so much for hoping.  She looked at him skeptically and
tapped her foot.  This only seemed to encourage him.

"And, Will you, nill you, I will marry you.
 Now, Nabiki, I am a husband for your turn;
 For, by this light, whereby I see thy beauty,
 Thy beauty, that doth make me like thee well,
 Thou must be married to no man but me."

Nabiki tilted her head.  "I'm pretty sure my name doesn't appear in any of
Shakespeare's works."

Tatewaki looked abashed.  "I improvised."

Nabiki snorted and began searching the clothes at their feet for her 
panties.  Tatewaki began quoting other poets, but Nabiki ignored him
completely.  She stepped into her dress and lifted it up, then turned
her back to Tatewaki.

"Kunou-baby, shut up and help me get this on."

Tatewaki ground to a halt.  She felt his hands fumble with the clasps.
She could feel that he was doing it wrong, but it was sufficient to keep
her dress on, which was all that mattered at this point.

She turned back to him.  "Time for me to go home."

He looked at her, and seemed genuinely distressed.  "Nabiki-chan, we must
get married.  To act as we did tonight would not be honorable otherwise."

"We already covered that, Tatewaki-kun.  Let's not rehash old arguments."

"But, Nabiki-chan, we must.  Will you not marry me?"

Nabiki barked at him.  "Of course not.  Now get dressed and get me home."

Tatewaki stood there in shock.  Nabiki closed her eyes and scolded herself.
That was much harsher than she had intended it to be.

"Look, Tatewaki-kun, I am not going to get married to you or anyone, ever.
College is going to be tough enough, and after that I'll be going into a
business of some sort, probably investment banking.  There's enough pressure
associated with all of those things that I don't need a husband holding me
back.  So get used to the idea that you will never see me in a wedding
dress."

Tatewaki gaped at her, evidently unsure how to react.  Nabiki sighed to
herself and waited him out.

Slowly, he looked down at himself and seemed to notice his nudity for the
first time.  He began dressing slowly, while Nabiki watched him closely.
He was hurt, she could tell.  He needed to understand this, however.  She
was not going to get married for years at least.  It was best for his peace
of mind if he believed that she was never getting married.  He would come
to appreciate their relationship for what it was, rather than what he
thought it should be.  After they'd been together for a few years, she
would allow him to talk her into marriage.  But not for a long while.

Nabiki was determined to be her own woman.  She certainly wasn't going to
depend on any man for her identity.  When she was certain that the world
understood who exactly Tendo Nabiki was, then she'd allow Tatewaki to share
her identity.  But not one minute sooner.

Tatewaki finished dressing and looked at her.  Without saying anything, he
took her arm and began leading her out of the house.  He called for the
carriage, and helped her into it.  The carriage began making its way to
the Tendo home.

Nabiki was feeling more and more depressed.  This was not how her prom was
supposed to end.  She had just allowed Tatewaki into the deepest recesses
of her heart.  That should be sufficient for him, he shouldn't demand more.
His silly sense of honor and his antiquated views on sex were forcing him to
ask for more than he should.  He'd better get over it.  She was not going to
let him get away.

She looked over at him.  He was staring straight ahead, doing a good 
impression of a block of ice.

Nabiki sighed, a sad sigh that had no artifice in it.  She grabbed his arm
and rested her head on his shoulder.

The carriage continued for some distance.  She tried to break the silence.
"You're still coming to the beach with us, aren't you, Tatewaki-kun?"

His answer was very formal.  "I have already given my word that I would be
there.  You need my family's van to help get you there."

Nabiki felt tears coming to her eyes.  "And that will be the only reason
you'll come?" she asked in a small, quiet voice.

Tatewaki sighed heavily, then took his arm out of her hands and put it
around her shoulders.  "Of course not.  My first and best reason will be
to see you and share your company, Nabiki-chan.  Nothing else gives me as
much joy as to bask in the glow of your smile when it is directed at me.
If all the demons of hell were to rise against me, were the earth split
asunder and a thousand-kilomter chasm to separate us, if Saotome Ranma
himself were to oppose me, nothing would prevent me from being at your
side."

Nabiki closed her eyes and let out a sigh of relief and happiness.  She
half-turned in her seat and hugged Tatewaki to her.

Tatewaki sounded uncomfortable.  "Forgive me for causing you distress
just now, Nabiki.  Such was not my intent.  I understand your reasons for
refusing to marry me, even if I do not agree with them.  Please know, I
will not relent in my pursuit of your acquiesence.  We two are meant to be
together, now and always, and not even the willfulness of Tendo Nabiki
will prevent our destiny from being fulfilled."

Nabiki began laughing.  She couldn't help herself; she was very tired, and
Tatewaki was very silly.  She could feel Tatewaki radiate disapproval at 
her laughter.  In an effort to control herself, she lifted her head and
kissed him.

He kissed back.  This went on for some time, until the carriage came to 
a stop.

They disengaged and she sat up.  Tatewaki helped her out of the carriage and
walked her to the front door.  They stopped and faced each other.

Tatewaki spoke in a soft, quiet voice that was full of emotion.  "It occurs
to me, Tendo Nabiki, that I have not yet told you how I feel about you."

Nabiki smiled at him.  "Kunou-baby, do you honestly think that there is
anything about you that I don't already know?  You keep underestimating me."

"That cannot be, Tendo Nabiki.  How can one underestimate perfection?
Yet, it is true I am still learning about your nature.  The more I discover
about you, the more I wish to discover.  It will be my lifelong quest to
know all about you, and to discover new ways to make you happy."

Nabiki chuckled.  "We haven't even discovered one way, yet.  I told you
that we'll need to work on that."

Tatewaki colored.  "That is not what I meant, Nabiki!"

"I know."  Nabiki shook her head a little.  "I shouldn't tease you so 
much, Tatewaki-kun.  I'm sorry."  She reached out and took one of his
hands. "Forgive me?"

"In all things you ask of me, Nabiki, I will endeavor to do as you wish."
He reached out and stroked her cheek.  "I love you, Tendo Nabiki."

Nabiki felt the tears coming again, but they felt better than before.  "I
love you, Kunou Tatewaki."

They gazed at each other for a while.  Nabiki examined every detail of his
face.  It *was* love that was written there, and it no longer frightened her.

Tatewaki raised her hand to his lips and kissed it.  He bowed to her deeply,
then turned and made his way regally back to the waiting carriage.

Nabiki watched as the carriage drove away.  Damn, what a night this had 
been, full of all sorts of ups and downs.  They had experienced a whole lot
of up, and they had worked together to try and minimize the down.  She liked 
that, liked the fact that she could trust someone as much as she trusted 
herself.  She was especially grateful that there was someone who needed her
as much as she needed him.

Tonight, she decided, was merely a microcosm of what her whole life spent 
with Tatewaki was going to be like.  It was going to be wonderful.

Humming to herself, Nabiki opened the door and went inside.

<END ONE MASSIVE FLASHBACK>

"You'd better not tell Kasumi," Akane whispered. "She'll 
want you to get married tomorrow."

Nabiki stepped out of the dress as it fell around her feet.
She grabbed one of her big sleeping shirts and thrust it
over her head as she spoke. "Tatewaki would have gone along 
with it. You should have seen him, after. He carried on about 
how we should get married right away." She turned to face
Akane and giggled again. "You should have heard some of the 
poetry he spouted."

It was easy to imagine. Akane started laughing, and Nabiki 
shushed her, trying to control her own laughter.

"What did you tell him, Nabiki?"

Nabiki tossed her head. "I told him I'm not getting married. Ever."

Akane drew a sharp breath. "Do you mean that?"

Nabiki smiled. "No, not really. It's going to be fun fighting
him off for a while. After I graduate from college and have a
good job, I'll let him wear me down."

Akane looked at her curiously. "Why wait so long?"

Nabiki raised her chin. "I'm going to make a name for myself.
Me. Tendo Nabiki. Not Kunou Tatewaki's wife. After I've
established myself, he can be known as my husband."

Akane tilted her head. "Will he still want to... you know... 
do it if he thinks you won't ever get married?"

Nabiki stretched languorously. "I think I can find ways 
to... persuade him."

Akane began giggling again, and Nabiki soon joined her. They 
covered their mouths, trying not to wake anyone up. Nabiki 
ended up laughing into a pillow, tears streaming from her eyes.

Eventually they settled down, Nabiki putting the pillow back 
on the bed. They sat on the bed together, leaning into each 
other, their foreheads touching.

There was a silence as they looked at each other. They both 
felt the weight of the knowledge that moments like these 
were coming to an end. Events were going to force them farther
apart, no matter how much they desired to stay together. They
would see each other as often as they could, and they would always
love each other, but they would never be this close again.

Finally, Nabiki pushed Akane off her. "Go away, I'm tired 
beyond belief." She flopped into her bed. "Tell everyone 
that if anyone tries to wake me before noon, I will double
the interest rates on their loans."

Akane rose, went to the door, stopped. "What if Kasumi tries 
to wake you?"

Nabiki sounded half-asleep already. "Tell her I'll take a 
photo of me in my prom dress, put her name on it, and 
publish it on the Internet."

Akane giggled and went back to her room. She got into her bed,
and wondered what it would be like to have Ranma join her there.

She smiled into the darkness. She had a feeling she'd be 
finding out soon enough.

Part IX : Cursed

"So let's see if I have this straight." Nabiki was rubbing 
her forehead, holding a pencil in her hand and staring at a 
pad of paper in front of her. "We got my dad, your mom and
dad, me, my sisters, Shampoo, Mousse, Ukyo..." She looked at
Ranma, who was sitting on the other side of the dining room
table from her. "No Konatsu?"

Ranma shook his head. "Nope. Just Ukyo."

Nabiki nodded and looked back down at the pad. "Tatewaki, 
Tofu-sensei, um... and we haven't seen Ryoga for weeks, right?"

Ranma squirmed a little where he stood. "Actually, I saw him 
a couple of days ago."

Nabiki looked at him again. "Really? Is he coming?"

Ranma grimaced. Ryoga had been in his cursed form at the 
time. "He, uh, was running away from me when I saw him. I
didn't get a chance to stop and ask him."

Akane gave him a funny look, but spoke to Nabiki. "I did see 
Akari and told her that she and Ryoga were welcome to come. 
She said she'd join us if she could find Ryoga."

Nabiki made an exasperated sigh. "Great, Akari too." She 
looked at the list. "Am I forgetting anyone else? Like maybe 
the other half of Nerima as well?"

Ranma looked at her glumly. "I didn't hear my name."

Nabiki's eyes got wide as she scanned the sheet. "Damn. 
Well, I guess you can't come then."

"Nabiki!" Akane looked shocked, and a little angry.

Nabiki rolled her eyes. "Just a joke Akane, you gotta learn 
not to take these things so personally." She made a couple 
more notations on the pad. "You know, when I rented this place,
I thought five bedrooms would be plenty. Now I'll have to see
if there aren't any other rooms that can't be temporarily converted.
We should bring some extra sleeping mats and pillows."

"I've already got some packed." Kasumi came in, carrying a 
tea tray. She set it down on the table. "Have some tea. When 
is Tatewaki-kun coming over with the van?"

Nabiki glanced at her watch. "In a couple of hours. He'll 
drive us there. Shampoo, Mousse, Ukyo, and Tofu-sensei will 
be making their own way there."

"Actually, I will be riding with Tofu-sensei." Kasumi poured 
herself a cup of tea, blushing ever so slightly.

Nabiki smiled at her. "Of course. Well, assuming Ryoga and 
his girlfriend make it, we'll be twelve people sharing the 
same house. It'll be crowded."

"Oh, but it will be so much fun." Kasumi smiled brightly. 
She turned to Ranma. "Have you packed yet?"

Ranma sighed. Kasumi's trick of ordering you to do something 
was to ask innocuous questions like this one. Still, she was 
right. He'd better get to it. "Not yet." He stood and left
the dining room.

Akane followed him as he went to his room. She stood and 
watched him as he packed. "Ranma..." Her voice sounded 
worried. "What's wrong?"

Ranma looked at her, annoyed. "Whaddya mean?"

She frowned at him. "You've been moping around all day. It's 
like you're going back to school rather than going on 
vacation with us. This is the last time we'll be a family going
somewhere. Why are you treating it like some sort of..." She
trailed off, trying to find the words. "...unwelcome obligation?"

Ranma stopped in the middle of stuffing clothes into his 
backpack. His first reaction was to tell Akane she didn't 
know what she was talking about, and to leave him alone.
Fortunately, he caught himself in time. He forced himself
to ask the question: Why, indeed? Seeing Ryoga run off after
Ranma had stuffed Akane's engagement down Ryoga's throat had
unsettled Ranma. That led, somehow, to his present depression.
"I dunno, Akane. I got a bad feeling about this whole thing.
Something's going to go wrong, I know it." He looked at her,
trying to put words to the vague premonitions of danger he
was feeling.

Akane was scowling at him. "Come on, Ranma, what could it 
be? We've dealt with all of the problems. Can't you let your 
guard down for one minute and just have fun?"

Ranma grew irritated. "Yeah, and in that one minute, someone 
like Happosai will come and ruin everything."

"You can't live your whole life waiting for someone to attack 
you!" Akane's hands were clenched at her sides. "If you go
around looking for a fight, you'll always find one." She came
up to him, unclenched her fists, and put a hand on his arm. 
"Please, just relax, okay?" Her eyes looked up at him, imploring.

Ranma looked at her. "I want to Akane, I really do. But...." 
He trailed off, still unable to express how he felt terrible 
things looming on the horizon.

Akane's anger returned. "But you're just gonna parade around,
acting all macho and protecting us from dangers that aren't
even there." She spun on her heel and marched out of the room.

Ranma scowled at her retreating back. She never took the 
time to understand. She just leapt to her conclusions, and 
got mad at him for no reason. It was her most annoying trait.

Ranma thinned his lips and resumed packing. He came to his 
swimming suits. He had a pair of trunks and a tank top. He 
also had several women's swimming suits. He held up one, a
white one-piece with "BOY" written in English across the bust.
He stared at it for a while, the frustration building inside.
How long was he going to own women's clothing? The rest of his
life? Would he ever be a complete man again?

He crumpled the swimsuit into a ball and threw it at the wall.
Right now, he hated his curse. All of his major problems could
be traced to the curse. How simpler it could have been if he and Pop 
had never gone to China. If they had just gone home, and he could
have met Akane as a man and dated her like a normal person.

Then Ryoga wouldn't have been cursed, either. And he wouldn't
be feeling guilty for hurting Ryoga's feelings so badly.

***

Ryoga wandered through the streets. He had been a pig now 
for three straight days. He'd ran from the Tendo home in a 
complete panic, and had been unable to find his way back.
Hot water, unfortunately, did not sit in puddles waiting for
him to splash into. His cooking gear was back behind the Tendo
Dojo, so he couldn't heat water for himself. He didn't know
what he was going to do.

If only he hadn't run away so quickly. He could have just 
jumped out the window and gone around the back. He knew his 
way around the Tendo home just fine. Instead, he had run
blindly into the night and gotten himself thoroughly lost.

No, it wasn't his fault. It was Ranma's. Ranma, showing off 
Akane's engagement ring, rubbing it in Ryoga's face. Kissing 
Akane, knowing full well Ryoga was right there. Ranma had no
shame, no right to do that to him. He would pay.

"Ryoga! I've been looking for you everywhere! Hurry, we've 
got to get ready to go to the beach. Everyone else left 
yesterday." Ryoga felt himself being lifted. He turned and
looked into Akari's face. "Come on, you silly pig," she said,
smiling down at him. From anyone else, that was an insult.  
>From Akari, it was high praise.

She held him closely while she ran through the streets. 
Ryoga's mind was whirling. Akari. He loved her, almost as 
much as he loved Akane. More than he loved Akane. Maybe.
Akari certainly loved him, was even willing to give up pigs
for him. That kind of devotion was hard to ignore.

He looked at her face again, which was set in a big smile as 
she ran. She was very pretty, too. Prettier than Akane. Maybe.
Her long hair flew around her head as she ran, and Ryoga thought
it was beautiful. More beautiful than Akane's short hair. Probably.

She came to a house, and for the first time Ryoga realized 
that he had never been to her home. He knew she worked with 
pigs, somehow, and thought that she would live far from the city 
on a farm or something. She had a small house, with most of 
the yard being used as a pen for her giant pet pig.

She went inside, and the pig motif continued. There were pigs
everywhere. Stuffed pigs, pictures of pigs, even the wallpaper
had little pigs on it. Ryoga stared around him, trying to take
it all in. Akari loved pigs, you could not doubt that.

She ran to the bathroom and set him in the tub. She took a 
hand-held shower, pointed it at him, and turned on the water.

In a few seconds, Ryoga had regained human form. He let out 
a big sigh. He'd had enough of being a pig over the past 
three days. It was all Ranma's fault, his being a pig. Something
else he'd pay for.

Suddenly he realized he was sitting in the tub, naked. Akari 
was looking at him, smiling. He blushed and covered himself. 
"Akari, do you suppose you could give me something to wear?"

"Of course!" She turned off the water and ran from the room. 
"I have a few sets of clothes I made for you. I'll just pack 
them with my stuff and we'll go and meet Akane at the beach."

Ryoga's jaw dropped open. "Meet Akane?"

She came back in, holding a set of clothes. "She's invited 
us to spend the week with her family. Isn't that exciting?" 
She set the clothes on a stool and beamed at him.

Ryoga gaped at her. Akari, fortunately, had no idea how he 
felt about Akane. Spending a week with both Akane and Akari 
would be heaven.

And Ranma would be there. He could settle the score with him 
once and for all.

He smiled in anticipation, then refocused on Akari, who was 
looking at him happily. "We'll need to stop by the Tendo 
Dojo, I left my stuff there, and a present for...." He trailed
off, unsure who the present was for.

Akari leaned forward expectantly. "A present for...?"

He cast about. "Ranma," he finished lamely.

"Oh." She looked disappointed.

Ryoga fidgeted. "Uh, Akari, would you mind if I cleaned up a bit?"

"Of course not!" She continued to stand there, smiling at him.

He shifted uncomfortably. "Um... alone?"

"Oh! Okay." She turned and flounced out of the room. "I'll 
make you something to eat."

Ryoga looked after her. She was a strange girl, but he loved 
her. Almost as much as....

He stopped himself. Don't think about that now. Instead, as 
he cleaned himself up, he thought about what he was going to 
do to Ranma, and smiled.

***

The weather was beautiful. They had spent yesterday settling 
in; today was their first time down at the beach. Ranma sat 
cross-legged on a towel, watching the ocean.

When Shampoo had seen the ocean, she had dropped her things, 
grabbed Mousse, and practically thrown him in. She had 
quickly followed, and they were soon splashing each other. Shampoo 
was squealing with laughter. Ranma had never seen her so happy.
He felt some of his depression leaving him just watching her.

Most of the others had joined them. Akane was being carefully
monitored by Tofu-sensei as she frolicked with the rest of them, 
although she wasn't swimming as far as Tatewaki and Nabiki were.

Ranma's mother had grabbed Father and Uncle Tendo and taken 
them a little distance down the beach. They were conferring 
on something, with Mother looking very excited, Uncle Tendo 
nodding happily, and Pop looking inscrutable as ever. Ranma 
knew his father, though, and thought he was a little unhappy 
over what was being said. Ranma wondered what they were talking 
about. He could guess.

Mousse came back after a while, his long hair dripping. He 
didn't have his glasses on, and Ranma had to call out to him 
to help him find his way back to the towels.

Mousse flopped on a towel and stared at the sky, a happy 
grin on his face.

Ranma was still filled with the sense that something was 
going to happen. He tilted his head and considered Mousse. 
He didn't think the trouble would be coming from Mousse,
but it couldn't hurt to find out. "Have you sold the restaurant
yet?" It seemed a reasonable opening ploy.

Mousse turned on his side. "Yes, it was very easy. We got a 
reasonable price. I think we could have done better, but 
Shampoo was anxious to be rid of the restaurant. She wants to
go back to China as soon as possible."

Ranma looked at him thoughtfully. "Are you guys in trouble 
over what happened with Cologne?"

Mousse bowed his head. "I will certainly catch my share of 
trouble over that, but it is Shampoo who will carry most of 
the responsibility."

Ranma raised his eyebrows. "Why her?"

"She was the most senior female present."

Ranma blinked. This Amazon stuff was weird. "Will she get 
into a lot of trouble?"

Mousse shook his head. "I don't believe so. Although the 
passing of a matriarch is no small matter, she clearly 
misused the Ancestor Stone. Some of the older matriarchs,
those that agreed with Cologne's views, will certainly press
Shampoo hard. But to have the founder of the Amazons condemn
Cologne herself, that will be difficult for them to argue
against. Shampoo will be all right."

Ranma felt relieved. "Is she going to become a matriarch?"

"She is years away from achieving that. She still has a lot 
to learn, in my opinion. She has all the qualities needed to 
become a strong leader. I hope she will be a good person as
well. I think she will."

Ranma thought on that. He could see Shampoo doing a good job as
a leader of the Amazons. She was intelligent, brave, a good
fighter, and fiercely determined. Certainly someone you'd want as
a friend rather than an enemy. Ranma hoped he and Akane were among
the former rather than the latter. He thought that they were.

Mousse interrupted his thoughts. "Tell me, Ranma, what is it 
you plan to do after high school?"

Ranma looked at Mousse in surprise. "Huh? I don't know. Why 
do you ask?"

Mousse looked at him evenly. "I told you I thought Shampoo 
would eventually become a good leader. You, on the other 
hand, are already a good leader."

Ranma blinked at him. "What?"

"You should have seen yourself when Cologne summoned the 
spirits of my ancestors to attack. You brought us together 
and formed a good defensive plan, given the limited amount
of time you had to set it up. When you saw that the cause
was hopeless, you found a way to save me and Shampoo. You
have a natural feel for tactics, the ability to think clearly
and well under pressure, the skill to direct others, and the
courage to make hard decisions.

"In a way, it is too bad that Japan has no military. You 
would make a fine general." Mousse paused a moment, looking 
steadily at Ranma. "I hope you do not squander these talents
inside a dojo, teaching others the art. You, I think, have a
much greater destiny."

Mousse lay on his back again, closed his eyes, and smiled.

Ranma stared at Mousse. He'd never thought of himself as 
having a destiny. Certainly he'd never thought of the 
future, other than a vague idea that he would be running the 
Tendo Dojo. Mousse had given him a lot to think about.

He went back to staring at the others in the ocean, his mood 
as dark as ever. Mousse had forced his brain to start 
working again, and it was deeply involved in depressing 
thoughts.

Akane came up to them, smiling at Mousse. "Shampoo says you 
had better get back into the ocean, or she will take you 
back to Jusenkyo and find a really horrible thing to turn 
you into."

Mousse's smile got wider, and he ran back to the ocean, 
yelling Shampoo's name.

Akane smiled after him. "I don't know whether to feel happy 
or sad for him. I think Shampoo was serious." She turned to 
look at Ranma, who was wearing just his trunks. "Why don't you 
change and join us? I know how you love to swim."

"Change?" Ranma looked up at her. "You mean become a girl?"

Akane's smile vanished. "You've done it before."

"Not since we got engaged." Between him and Akane, the 
beginning of their engagement was the night he'd proposed on 
the roof. "It ain't right. We're going to be married as man 
and woman. Not man/woman and woman." 

As Akane regarded him evenly, Ranma lowered his head. He was 
in a bad mood. It had brought out this frustration, one that 
had building steadily for the past few weeks.


Akane sat down beside him. "Ranma, when we got engaged, I 
knew what your nature was. It doesn't matter to me."

"It does to me!" Ranma took a deep breath; that came out 
more sharply than he intended. "Have you tried to imagine it 
yet? All our lives together, with me being afraid of the rain,
of having to explain to people over and over about Jusenkyo, of
having our kids wonder who their mother is." Ranma looked up at
Akane. "We deserve better. You deserve better. I don't want to 
spend the rest of my life like this."

Akane tilted her head. "You used to like it, I think. I 
remember you'd spend hours as a girl, even when you really 
didn't need to. And don't forget, it's been useful. You might 
not have beaten Cologne without your curse."

Ranma shifted uncomfortably. "You're right, I did... kinda 
like it. It felt different, but good. It was kind of a fun 
game." Ranma took another deep breath. "But we're growing up. 
Mom will have us married before we know it. It's time for 
games like that to end. I want to be a whole person again. 
Just the me I was before I went to China."

Akane looked at him for a long time. Ranma looked down at 
the sand, ran his hands through it.

Finally Akane spoke. "Okay. After we get back from the 
beach, you and I will go to China."

Ranma snapped his head up. "What?"

Akane smiled at him. "Nabiki will lend us the money. I'll 
make her. We'll go to Jusenkyo and have the Guide tell us 
which pool for you to jump into."

Ranma bit his lip. "That won't work."

Akane blinked. "Why not?"

Ranma looked down, this time in shame. "I haven't told you 
about the curse."

Akane's voice sounded puzzled. "What do you mean? I know all 
about the curse."

Ranma fidgeted. "Not all of it."

Ranma looked into her eyes, which had grown wide. "When I came 
up out of that pool, opened my tunic, and saw breasts, I thought 
I was going to be that way forever. That I was going to be a 
woman forever. Can you imagine how horrible that was to me?"

Akane nodded slowly.

"I spent the first couple of hours chasing Pop around the 
pools. It didn't matter to me that he was stuck as a panda, 
I was just so angry that he had turned me into a girl. That was
when - " He broke off. That was when he'd knocked Ryoga into one
of the pools, but he couldn't tell Akane that.

Akane looked at him steadily. "When what?"

Ranma decided to try and gloss it over. "Pop eventually got 
away, and headed back to the Guide's house. I eventually 
made my way there, too. The guide kept me from attacking Pop
long enough to tell me about the hot water / cold water thing."
Ranma shook his head. "He had some long explanation about why 
it worked that way, but he didn't speak Japanese too good and 
it didn't make any sense.

"I was still plenty mad. I asked him if there was a Spring 
of Drowned Man and he said yes. He pointed to it. I asked 
him if it would cure me and he said yes, if I could get to it.

"I didn't wait for him to finish. I started walking towards 
the pool. The grass was wet. I slipped before I got there. I 
tried to get up and continue on to the pool, and I slipped again.
I tried to crawl there, and my hands slipped from underneath me.
The strange thing was, I could go any other direction without any
problems. It was just if I went towards the Spring of Drowned Man
that I couldn't seem to keep my balance. I tried jumping into it,
but an incredibly strong wind came from nowhere and blew me back.
That's when the guide told me."

He gazed at Akane, seeing if she was understanding him. She 
seemed to digest his words, then slowly asked him, "What did 
he tell you?"

Ranma sighed. "That I don't have the curse, the curse has me. 
The magic of Jusenkyo has a purpose. When you're cursed, you 
must live with the curse until it's finished with you. It might 
be an hour, it might be your whole life. I'm stuck with my 
curse until it decides it doesn't want me to be a girl anymore."

Akane was clearly very shocked. "And... what does your curse want?"

"I don't know!" Ranma shouted, then closed his eyes to control 
his frustration. "I keep thinking it's done with me. There was 
the Japanese Nannichuan, the instant powdered Nanniichuan, the 
hot-water soap, all sorts of things that would 'cure' me. Each 
time I thought, the curse is done with me, it's letting me go. 
Each time I was wrong.

"Then we fought Saffron, and we beat him, and restored Jusenkyo, 
and I thought, *now* it's over, surely that's why I was cursed. 
But then it started raining, and the pools flooded. And when we 
almost got married and your dad had that cask of Nannichuan, I 
thought, it's time. But no. Every time I tried to take the cask, 
something bizarre happened, and eventually Happosai drank it. It 
reminded me so much of the slippery grass I wanted to cry."

He looked at Akane. "I'm afraid to go with you to Jusenkyo. The 
plane might crash, or you might fall into a spring. I think we 
have to wait for the curse to tell me when it's all right to get 
rid of it. I'm afraid to think of what will happen to us if we 
try too soon."

He and Akane stared at each other for a while. Akane was trying 
to find something to say, Ranma could tell. But she wouldn't be
able to; he had been trying for a year to find an answer.

He turned to look at the ocean. "I had accepted it. I really 
had no choice, it was either accept it or go mad. Lately, 
I've come to hate it. I just don't want to be your husband and 
a woman at the same time."

"D-does..." Akane sounded frightened. "Does that mean you don't 
want to get married while you're cursed?"

Ranma looked at her in surprise. "No of course not. That's 
not what I meant. I love you." He reached over and hugged 
her. "I just am not going to allow myself to become a girl if 
I can help it. I hope you understand."

"I do, Ranma." She sounded relieved, and sad. They hugged 
for a while.

A shadow fell over them. Ranma looked up to see Akari 
standing there, smiling happily. "Hello! Ryoga and I are 
here. Can someone let us into the house?"

"Uh... sure." Ranma looked quickly around, but didn't see 
Ryoga. He yelled over to where his parents were sitting. 
"Hey! Akari and Ryoga are here! Can someone give me a key 
so I can let them in?"

He saw his father talk to the others, then get up and walk 
towards them. "I'll help you let them in, Ranma."

Ranma was surprised; surely it wasn't necessary for both of 
them to go. Pop wanted to talk with him about something, that 
was certain. Ranma looked at Akane. "I'll only be a minute. I 
want to talk with Ryoga. Why don't you go back and play with 
the others?"

Akane smiled and put her hand on his cheek. Then she stood 
up and went back to the ocean.

They stood and started walking back to the house, which was 
about half a mile from the beach. Ranma looked over at 
Akari, who seemed very happy. "Where's Ryoga?"

"He's unpacking our stuff from the car. He has a present for 
you." Akari beamed at him.

Ranma's uneasiness grew. A present for him? From Ryoga? It 
seemed quite unlikely. He wondered what Ryoga was up to.

They reached the house. Father opened the door. Akari's 
stuff was sitting by the front door, but of Ryoga there was 
no sign. Ranma didn't like that.

Akari turned towards Ranma. "Where will Ryoga and I be 
staying?"

"Uh..." Ranma tried to remember the discussion with Nabiki over 
sleeping arrangements. "I think you're staying with Nabiki and 
Akane, and Ryoga is staying with Kuno and Tofu-sensei." He told 
her where the rooms were located. "Where's Ryoga?"

Akari looked around, startled. "He was just here. Oh dear, 
is he lost already? I'll go look for him when I finish 
unpacking." She went inside.

Ranma was about to go looking himself when his father put a 
hand on his shoulder. "Ranma, I need to tell you something."

Ranma looked at his father in surprise. "What is it?"

Pop crossed his arms. He seemed uncomfortable and determined 
at the same time. "Your mother intends for you to be married 
at the end of the week."

Ranma's jaw dropped open. "What?"

"It is her plan to have me and Tendo subdue you, as we did 
before, and make you wear a tuxedo. Your mother said she 
would get Shampoo and Ukyo to help her with Akane. There will
be a ceremony on the beach, and you'll be married. Nabiki 
actually rented this house for two weeks. We'll all go home 
after you're married, and you'll spend your honeymoon alone 
here for a week."

Ranma's head spun. Married, in just a few days. Was this the 
danger he had been sensing? He swallowed, licked his lips, and 
took a deep breath. He just couldn't get himself under control.

He looked up at his father, realizing something. "Why are 
you telling me this, Father?"

His father grimaced. "This is not honorable. The times we 
tried this before ended in disaster, mostly because you were 
not consulted. Your mother does not understand this. She is so 
obsessed with getting you married, she is resorting to this 
trickery, not allowing you a choice in the matter. I believe 
this is wrong." He looked into Ranma's eyes. "This is your life, 
boy. Tendo and I got you engaged, and I think it worked out 
okay, but it didn't have to. You and Akane want to get married,
and that is more than we could have hoped for. I believe, 
however, that you should get married when you want to. If it's
not for a few years, I understand."

His father grasped Ranma's shoulders, squeezing them. "The 
point is, this is your choice, Ranma. No one can force you 
into it. Tell me that you don't want to get married right 
now, and I'll stop the wedding plans."

Ranma drew a shaky breath. "What about Mother?"

"I will deal with your mother." Father crossed his arms 
again. "She will come to understand that if you get married 
before you're ready, it might ruin your marriage. Your mother 
understands how... unpleasant marriage can be."

Ranma stared at his father, respect for him growing. He'd 
never seen the old man acting in such a responsible manner.

Ranma thought about it. Married. By the end of the week. It 
was damn frightening, yet somewhat alluring.

He thought back to his decision to propose to Akane. Mostly, 
he had just wanted to give her a physical manifestation of 
his love in the form of the engagement ring. The fact of their 
eventual marriage had been firmly implanted in their minds by 
this point, so proposing to her hadn't been as scary as it could 
have been. After all, they were going to get married anyway.

Ranma bit his lip. There he went again, trying to excuse himself. 
Both he and Akane knew that if they protested strongly enough, 
they wouldn't have to get married. Their initial vehement 
protests had been sincere. For his part, Ranma had decided to 
play along with it until he was old enough to be on his own. 
Then he could dump Akane and his father and do as he pleased. 
He suspected Akane had developed similar plans.

Something had changed over the past year. He wasn't sure 
how, or why. It had begun to feel natural and right to have 
her at his side, walking to school together, sitting at the
dinner table together.

One memory came to him strongly. When Happosai had first 
appeared, Ranma's father and Uncle Tendo had attempted to 
force Ranma to bow to Happosai, in the hope that his would 
appease Happosai and get him to leave the Tendo clan alone. 
Ranma had refused; there was simply no way he was going to 
give that perverted creep any respect. For that, Uncle Tendo
had thrown him out of the house. It had been a very cold 
night, and Ranma had sat next to a small fire he had built, 
hungry, and quite depressed.

Then Akane had appeared.

She had brought him tea and buns. What's more, she had bundled 
herself up and seemed ready and willing to stay with him as 
long as he wanted her company. She hadn't yelled at him, hadn't
called him an idiot for refusing to bow to Happosai. She had 
just seen that he was in trouble, and had offered her help.

Ranma wasn't entirely sure, but he thought that was the 
moment he fell in love with her.

It had taken him many months to admit it to himself, and 
even longer to admit it to Akane. They had both suffered in 
the meantime, because of their inability to show each other 
how much they cared.

Ranma thought about that. They'd wasted so much time because of 
some unknown fear. Would they suffer more, waste yet more time,
if they let fear get in the way of their marriage as well?

He wasn't sure what he thought about it. Then he realized 
that he needed someone else's thoughts on the matter. 

Ranma focused once again on his father. "Let me talk this 
over with Akane first, Pop. We'll let you know."

Father seemed surprised at his answer, but nodded and went 
inside the house.

Ranma started walking slowly back to the beach. He tried to 
figure out a way to break the news to Akane. Knowing her, 
she'd think it was all his doing. Hopefully he could get her
to calm down before she blew her top, and they could talk it 
over rationally.

"Shishi Hokodan!"

The words were not quite enough warning as Ranma was blasted 
from behind. He was lifted in the air and sent a great 
distance down the road, to land on the ground rolling. He got 
up slowly; Ryoga's blasts were very powerful.

He looked to see Ryoga walking up to him grimly. He had a 
huge, silly-looking statue of a bear banging on a drum 
strapped to his back. He also looked very angry.

Ranma stood warily. Of all the people he knew, other than 
Happosai, Ryoga was the closest to Ranma in martial arts 
ability. He was stronger, and his ability to generate and 
use vast amounts of chi energy was almost as great as Ranma's.
Ranma was a lot faster, however, and nearly as strong, so he 
could usually get the better of Ryoga.

This time, though, Ryoga looked very determined. It was also 
axiomatic with Ryoga that the more depressed he was, the 
stronger he was, especially in regards to his Shishi Hokodan. 
It was best to get to the root of his depression and deal with
it, quickly.

He tried smiling broadly at Ryoga. "Hey buddy, what's up?"

Ryoga shrugged his shoulders, dropping his backpack and the 
statue onto the ground. He reached down, grabbed his 
umbrella, opened it, and threw it at Ranma.

Ranma dodged it easily. Come to think of it, trying to 
reason with Ryoga usually got you nowhere. He leaned aside 
again as the umbrella made its return trip. Ryoga snatched it 
out of the air.

"Too long have you made my life a living hell, Ranma. It's 
time to settle the score once and for all!" He launched 
himself at Ranma.

Ranma merely danced to the side, out of Ryoga's reach. He 
jumped and landed on a street sign, looking down at Ryoga. 
Maybe he could call Ryoga's bluff. "Come on, Ryoga, what 
are you going to do? Kill me?"

Ryoga smashed the street sign, crumbling it. Ranma was able 
to leap away, landing on a car. Hopefully Ryoga had some 
respect for other people's property. "Come on, buddy, this 
won't get you anywhere. I don't want to fight you, and you 
really don't want to kill me. Let's say you and I talk this 
over, okay?" Ranma almost couldn't believe his own words. He 
*had* changed.

Ryoga was just getting angrier. "Shishi Hokodan!" Ranma 
leapt away in time, but the car was destroyed. Ryoga really 
was beyond reason.

Ranma kept trying to reach him. "Ryoga, I know that you don't
like it that Akane and I are really engaged now, but you've got
Akari. She's a wonderful person, why don't you - "

"Don't tell me what to do!" Ryoga reached up, grabbed a bandanna 
out of his hair, and threw it at Ranma. Ranma leaned aside. The
bandanna was followed by lots more, and Ranma had to leap aside 
yet again, although he got tagged by one or two of the bandannas.

Ranma's newly-learned patience was nearly at an end. Ryoga just
wanted to fight. Like Ukyo and Kodachi and Shampoo before him,
Ryoga didn't care who or what got in his way.

Ranma didn't want to fight Ryoga. He'd seen what had happened 
to Akane. She could have been killed any number of times already.
What Ryoga might do in this unreasoning attack of his frightened 
Ranma. He needed to talk some sense into Ryoga, for both their 
sakes.

Ranma landed in the street near where Ryoga stood. "Ryoga, 
please, tell me what I can do to make it up to you."

"Just fight!" Ryoga was yelling now. "You've done nothing 
but cause me misery since the day I met you, and I want to 
take my revenge out of your skin. You made me look like a 
fool in school, you gave me this curse, and you took Akane 
from me. For these things, I will never forgive you!"

Ranma shook his head. "I'm sorry you feel that way Ryoga. 
But you did a lot of those things to yourself. And Akane 
chose me. We're going to be married, and that's the way it is."

"You never gave me the chance to - " Ryoga's eyes were 
glistening. "To tell her my feelings. She never knew - "

"She never knew a lot of things, 'P-chan'." Ranma bore his 
eyes into Ryoga's. "Blaming me for your lost opportunities will 
get you nowhere. If I let you beat me up, at the end you'll 
have my bruised body in front of you, and you'll still be feeling 
the same way you do know." Ranma shifted uncomfortably; this kind
of talk was new to him, but it felt right. "I ain't gonna fight 
you. You'll have to find another way to deal with your problems."

"Well perhaps I can give you some motivation, Ranma." He ran over 
to where the statue he'd been carrying was sitting. With a cry, 
he smashed it with his fist. The statue crumbled. Inside, where 
the drum had been, a casket fell out and rolled on the ground.

Ryoga picked up the casket and held it in his hand.

Ranma knew very little Chinese. However, long ago he had 
memorized one particular phrase. That phrase was stenciled 
onto the casket Ryoga was holding.

Nannichuan. Spring of Drowned Man.

Ranma gaped at Ryoga.

Ryoga smiled and started flipping the casket end over end in 
his hand. "So, Ranma, shall we fight?"

Part X : One Part of Two


Akane shook the water off of her as she headed back to the 
towels. She smiled; she was having a lot of fun. Even if she 
couldn't swim, she had waded up to her waist and let the waves 
push her around. Tofu-sensei had hovered over her and held her 
when the water threatened to overwhelm her. She didn't mind; he 
was the only person who didn't condescend to her. Well, other 
than Kasumi.

The odd part was, she used to love feeling his strong hands on 
her when she had visited him at the clinic. Even if she'd given 
up on him, she couldn't help almost quiver at his touch. Lately, 
however, it had felt wrong. More and more, she had come to realize 
there was only one man she wanted to have put his hands on her.

She flushed a little at the thought. Her physical relationship 
with Ranma had been proceeding slowly. She wasn't sure if she 
was going to go Nabiki's route and indulge in something prenuptial,
or if she would be like Kasumi and remain virginal until she was 
married. She was, however, coming more and more to anticipate the 
moment. Ranma was very handsome, and surprisingly gentle when they 
were making out. It was unfortunate that the beach house was so 
crowded. She wondered if she could find a way to get Ranma alone 
for a while.

Her thoughts were interrupted by the appearance of a whirlwind. 
It rose high off the ground a hundred meters beyond the beach. She 
couldn't see beyond the beach houses, but there was only one reason 
for its appearance. It died as quickly as it had formed, but not 
before Akane had run off towards it.

***

Ranma gaped at Ryoga. "Where'd you get that?"

Ryoga smiled coldly. "Where do you think I've been these past few 
weeks? I went to Jusenkyo and brought some of this back with me."

Ranma gazed at the cask. So close, but still lots of room 
for the curse to make sure he didn't get it. "Why didn't you 
just jump into the pool?"

Ryoga scowled at him. "Just you never mind about that!"

Ranma could guess. For all that Ryoga hated his curse, he 
loved sleeping with Akane. If that meant that he had to 
become a pig to do so, it didn't bother him. But then... 
"Why did you go at all, Ryoga? If you didn't want to use 
the water, why go and get some?"

Ryoga glared at Ranma, his face becoming darker. "Because... 
because...."

Ranma, though, had figured this out, too. "Because of Akari, 
right? You want to become a complete man for Akari, but you 
can't let go of Akane. So you just took some water in a casket, 
and you'll keep it with you until you can decide what to do." 
Ranma shook his head. "Ryoga, get over it. I'm not going to let 
you sleep with Akane anymore. Let's just open the casket, use the 
water, and let bygones be bygones, okay?"

Ryoga clenched his jaw. "If you think you're going to get 
off that easy, Ranma, you're sadly mistaken. I have two 
years of hell that I'm going to take out on you. Taking Akane 
from me was the last straw. If you won't fight me, then say 
goodbye to the Nannichuan water!"

Ryoga raised the cask over his head, and made a movement to 
smash it on the ground.

"No!" Ranma knew he was playing into Ryoga's hands, but he 
couldn't help himself. The cure was so close - again. He 
wanted it so badly. Ryoga had him just where he wanted him.

Ryoga stopped himself, smiling at Ranma. "So what do you 
say, Ranma? Shall we fight?"

Ranma gritted his teeth. No choice, really. Maybe a surprise 
attack. With a quick, convulsive effort, he let loose a 
Hiryu Shoten Ha. He hoped the whirlwind would separate Ryoga 
from the cask.

Ryoga, however, kept both hands on the cask as he was lifted 
off the ground and tossed about. He land on the ground a few 
meters from Ranma, rolling on his back, keeping the cask safe.

Ryoga bounced back on his feet, looking only slightly 
battered by an attack that left most people wasted. "Is that 
the best you can do, Ranma? This is going to be easy."

Ryoga put the cask under one arm and launched himself at 
Ranma. He attacked with one hand and his feet, keeping the 
cask away from Ranma.

Ranma was able to block or avoid Ryoga's blows pretty easily. 
He was afraid to counterattack too vigorously, though, for 
fear of smashing the cask. He danced around Ryoga, trying to 
find a safe opening, knowing that if he didn't, it would only 
be a matter of time before either the cask was destroyed or 
Ryoga pounded him.

***

Akane ran up the street, to see Ryoga and Ranma fighting. It 
was a strange fight; Ryoga had a barrel under his arm, and 
Ranma was attacking him very cautiously, as if he was afraid 
of hitting Ryoga - or the barrel.

She saw Akari watching the battle also, her hands covering her 
mouth. Akane ran up to her. "Akari! What are they fighting about?"

"I don't know!" Akari sounded afraid. "I thought they were 
such good friends. What did Ranma do to him?"

Akane scowled at her, but Akari was intent on watching the 
battle. Akane bit back her reply; no purpose would be served 
by fighting with Akari.

She looked over at the combatants. She wondered what could 
be in the barrel that was so important. She could make see 
that something was written on the barrel, but she couldn't make 
it out. She decided to ask Akari about it. "What's in that barrel 
Ryoga's holding?"

"I don't know that either. Something he brought back from 
China, I suppose."

China! Akane looked at the barrel again. It did look exactly 
like the barrel of Nannichuan water that her father had 
gotten from Jusenkyo. Why would Ryoga go all the way to China 
for it? Ranma was the only one who needed it. If Ryoga was going 
to give it to Ranma as a present, why were they fighting? It just
didn't make sense.

Ranma danced back from Ryoga, looking quite frustrated. "Ryoga, 
stop this! Any more fighting and we'll both lose the water!"

Ryoga growled back at him. "Then that's the way it will be!" 
He pressed his attack again.

Akari looked at Akane. "What's so special about that water?"

Akane thinned her lips, but could think of no reason not to 
tell Akari. "It's water that will turn you into a man when 
hit with cold water. Ranma needs it to cure a curse he has."

"Oh! That's why Ryoga went to China." Akari beamed with 
understanding. She turned back to watch the fighting.

Akane shook her head. "Why does Ryoga need it?" She meant 
the question to be rhetorical.

To her surprise, Akari answered her. "Oh, I imagine Ryoga 
doesn't want to be a pig anymore."

Akane's eyes widened. She grabbed Akari's shoulders, turned 
her to so they were face to face. "What did you say?"

Akari looked at her in surprise. "Oh, didn't you know? Ryoga 
turns into the cutest little pig when he's hit with cold water."

It was the single greatest shock of Akane's life. Suddenly a 
hundred things all fell into place at once. Little puzzles, 
strange behaviors, the way Ranma acted sometimes - it all made 
sense.

The bandanna. She should have known by the bandanna.

The anger rose in Akane. She was so furious, she couldn't see 
straight. She heard someone cry out in pain. Akane released 
Akari's shoulders, turned, and started walking towards Ryoga.

He was intent on fighting Ranma. He didn't see her until she 
was right next to him. When he finally saw her, he drew back 
a step. "Akane-san... what's wrong?"

She couldn't contain it any more. "RYOGA NO BAKA!" She hit him
as hard as she had ever hit anyone or anything in her life. 
Ryoga went flying up and away. He hit the top of a nearby 
telephone pole. Akane didn't care; as far as she was concerned, 
this was only the beginning. She continued towards him.

***

Ranma darted in and out, trying to get through Ryoga's defense 
to the cask. It was extremely difficult. Ryoga was very good, 
and knew what Ranma was after. Ryoga's counterattacks hadn't 
landed yet, but he has getting closer.

Ranma's mind was hard at work trying to find a way to separate 
Ryoga from the cask. He just couldn't think of a way that didn't 
endanger the cask. Reasoning with Ryoga was getting him nowhere.

He saw a glow out of the corner of his eye. He turned to see 
Akane stalking towards Ryoga, looking as angry as he had 
ever seen her - and he had seen her plenty angry. She was glowing
a bright red, emanating as much chi as he had ever seen from her.

Ryoga seemed surprised at her anger. With a cry, Akane hit 
him. Ryoga went flying. He hit the top of a telephone pole.

And dropped the cask.

Ranma followed its trajectory. Akane was walking towards the 
telephone pole. The cask was going to hit the ground next to her.

Ranma moved. He moved as fast as he could, trying to reach 
Akane. He was not going to let her be cursed. He could not 
let it happen to her.

Everything was happening so slowly. The cask was taking forever 
to fall. Akane, still glowing with anger, was barely moving her
feet. Ranma himself couldn't make his feet move fast enough.

He realized, to his horror, that he wasn't going to make it in time.

"No!" The word was torn from his throat as continued to move 
glacially towards Akane. At the same time, an umbrella appeared 
from above.

The cask hit the ground and burst, sending water spraying 
everywhere. The umbrella bounced in front of Akane, opening 
and protecting her from the spray.

As the umbrella continued bouncing and no longer covered 
Akane, Ranma tackled her. They both went flying across the 
street, away from the spray of water.

Time resumed its normal pace. Ranma rolled with Akane, 
protecting her from the pavement. When they came to a halt,
he looked back to see the ground covered with water, 
evaporating almost instantly on the hot pavement. Ryoga was
clinging to the top of the telephone pole with his feet and
one hand, his other arm flung in front of him, the after-affect
of his throw.

Ranma looked at Akane, grabbed her breast, and let out a sigh
of relief when he discovered that it was still female.

Akane slapped him. "Not now, pervert." She still looked angry.

Ranma wasn't worried about that right now. He jumped up, 
looked at himself. He seemed to be dry. He turned his back 
to Akane. "Am I wet? Did the water splash me?"

Akane's voice sounded very sad. "I'm sorry Ranma. Your clothes 
have a few wet spots, but nothing that soaked through." She 
turned him around. "I'm sorry I yelled at you. I'm sorry you lost 
your cure." She hugged him tightly.

Ranma sighed, the disappointment tasting bitter in his mouth. 
Yet another opportunity wasted. The frustration caused his eyes 
to water.

Ryoga. This was all Ryoga's fault. He turned away from 
Akane, looking for Ryoga. There was no need to hold back 
anymore. If Ryoga wanted a fight, he had one now.

Ryoga had dropped to the ground. In front of him were the remains 
of the barrel. It had mostly been destroyed, but the bottom 
seemed to be somewhat intact. He was crouched by it, looking down.

Ranma ran over and knelt next to him. In the bottom of the 
barrel, some water still remained. No more than a couple of 
handfuls worth.

Ranma and Ryoga looked at each other. "Just enough for one 
person," Ryoga said, his face and tone neutral.

Ranma bored his eyes into Ryoga's, struggling with himself. 
He wanted to send Ryoga flying, but Ryoga had his hands on 
the barrel. There was just one more chance at a cure; he couldn't 
blow it now.

"You certainly don't deserve it, 'P-chan'." Akane had come up to 
them, her face as furious as ever, although she wasn't glowing.

Ryoga seemed to shrink into himself. "H-how did you...." He 
looked at Ranma, his anger returning. "You told her, didn't 
you! You promised...."

"I told her, Ryoga." Akari had come over as well. "Who is 
'P-chan'?" For the first time, Ranma saw Akari looking a 
little angry herself.

Ryoga withered under the combined glares of Akane and Akari. 
Tears came to his eyes. "I did-didn't mean for it t-to be 
th-this way...." He looked over at Ranma, pleading for help.

Ranma wasn't in a terribly forgiving mood. He wanted to walk 
away and let him be pounded by Akane and Akari.

What stopped him was he knew it would destroy Ryoga. Ryoga 
really did love Akari and Akane. If he lost them both, he would 
have nothing. Ranma couldn't let that happen to him. Ranma still 
owed him something for knocking him into the cursed pool.

Also, despite everything that had ever happened between 
them, he considered Ryoga to be a friend. And his friend 
needed his help.

"Akane." Ranma stood up and put his hand on her shoulder. 
"Let's leave these two alone. Ryoga needs to talk with Akari."

Akane whirled on him. "And you! How could you let him do 
this to me!" Her eyes threw daggers at him.

Ranma sighed. "I got some stuff to explain to you as well." 
Her face was still set in anger. "Please, Akane, let's go 
and talk. Listen to me, okay?"

Akane glared at him for a long while, then turned her glare back 
to Ryoga. She clenched her fist, and both Ryoga and Ranma braced
themselves. Finally, she spun on her heel and stormed away.

Ranma turned back to Ryoga. "I'll take care of Akane. You 
know what you have to do, don't you?"

Ryoga nodded glumly. He looked down at the water. "What do 
we do with this?"

Ranma had almost forgotten. He couldn't deal with it right 
now. "Let's talk about it later. Okay, Ryoga?"

Ryoga looked uncertain, but he nodded. "Okay, Ranma."

Ranma stood and looked for Akane. She stood a small distance 
away, her back to him, but clearly waiting for him. Ranma 
sighed again, and started walking to her.

"Ranma?"

He turned to look back at Ryoga. "What?"

Ryoga gulped, looking as if he'd rather be saying anything 
else. "Thanks."

Ranma stared at him for a moment, then smiled. "No problem, 
buddy."

He turned and followed Akane.

***

Ryoga watched as Ranma went to Akane. As he was about to 
pull even with her, she resumed her pace, stalking angrily 
away. Away from Ryoga.

He couldn't blame her. When he saw the cask falling towards 
her, his heart had leapt into his throat. He'd seen Ranma 
running towards her, saw that Ranma wasn't going to be in time. 
Ryoga had grabbed his umbrella and thrown it in front of Akane, 
the fastest single motion he had ever made in his life.

Thankfully, it had worked.

Still, his heart was broken. Akane knew. She knew everything. 
And she hated him. Akane would never love him, now. He felt the
tears coming to his eyes again.

For some reason, it didn't hurt as bad as he thought it 
would, though. He wondered why.

Someone cleared her throat. He looked up Akari, her face 
angry, her eyes glaring at him. Suddenly, he understood.

He stood up and took Akari's hands in his own. "I've got 
some things I have to tell you."

Akari took her hands away from his and nodded. "I would say 
so. How come you never told me you were in love with Akane?" 
Ryoga could see the hurt in her eyes.

He swallowed. "I've been chasing Ranma for a long time. He 
humiliated me time and time again in front of our classmates.
I swore he was going to pay for that. I chased him all the way 
to China. That's when I was... cursed." He stared back down at 
the water, then up again to Akari. "It was more reason to hate 
Ranma. I followed him to Nerima. I found him at his school, and
fought him.  Then I found his home. I challenged him there, but 
it was raining, and I lost my umbrella."

He looked down. "When I changed, I hid. I couldn't fight him 
when I was cursed. That's when Akane found me. She - she was 
kind to me. She hugged me and told me I was cute. She was quite 
affectionate."

Ryoga licked his lips, nervous, not wanting to look at Akari. 
"It was the first time in a long time that anyone had ever 
treated me that way. I - I fell for her. Somehow, it didn't 
matter that she only loved me when I was a pig. It was enough 
to know she loved me, in some way. Suddenly, there was more to 
my life than revenge. There was a way to have some affection, 
even if I was only a pig."

The more he talked, the more shame he felt. "I knew she was 
falling in love with Ranma. I hated him all the more for it. 
Yet, if it made her happy, it made me happy, too. Her happiness 
was all that mattered.

"It made me so confused. I wanted to tell her I loved her. I 
wanted her to be happy, which meant helping her and Ranma 
get along. I wanted her affection, which meant being her pet 
pig. It made for a pretty miserable existence.

"Then I met you. You loved me, and you knew about my curse. 
You weren't in love with anyone else. In you, I could find 
happiness. But I had become so accustomed to misery, I found 
it strangely hard to let go of it. I still needed Akane's 
affection, and the agony I felt being torn between the two of 
you was greater than any I had ever felt before."

He toed the pavement in front of him. "I never wanted to 
hurt you, Akari. I think I want to be happy. I just don't 
know how."

He stood there, staring at his feet, awaiting her reaction, 
afraid of what it might be.

A hand came out of nowhere and slapped him. He hardly felt 
it; he'd taken Ranma's best punches in stride. But it hurt 
him more than any blow ever had. He finally looked up at 
her, to see her glowering at him.

"Hibiki Ryoga, to think of all the time I've wasted with 
you. I thought I'd found my love. I gave you love and 
thought you were giving me love in return. Instead, you were 
using my love to make yourself miserable. How could you!"

Ryoga took a step back. "Akari, I... I'm sorry. If I had known...."

She whirled and stalked away. He watched her go into the 
beach house and slam the door.

Ryoga's world came to an end. He collapsed on the ground, 
letting his tears flow, not caring. He could see the barrel 
within arm's reach. He didn't care about that, either.

The world was a dark and lonely place.

***

Ranma followed Akane warily. He was not looking forward to this.

She stopped suddenly and spun to face him. "You knew all 
along, didn't you! From the very first moment! And you let 
him do that to me!" She was so mad she was shaking.

Ranma tried to make his voice reasonable. "I tried to stop 
him. You saw how much I tried."

Akane glared at him. "You could simply have told me. Do you 
know how... humiliating this whole thing is! I changed in 
front of him, I..." She was flushed. "I slept with him held 
to my chest! Ryoga!"

Ranma started feeling defensive. "I couldn't tell you 
because - "

"Because why? Because it gave you a good laugh, to know your 
old buddy was getting his jollies off of stupid Akane!"

"Because it was my fault he was cursed!"

That stopped Akane short. "What?"

Ranma nodded. "Remember I told you I chased Father around 
the pools for a couple of hours? During the chase, I 
accidentally knocked Ryoga into one of the pools." Ranma 
grimaced. "I owed him something for that. He took advantage 
of me, used my honor to become your 'P-chan'. I hated him 
for that, but I couldn't break my word. I'm sorry, Akane."

Akane stared at him. She seemed to relent a little. "That's 
the one thing you've done consistently, Ranma. You've always 
kept your promises. I'm not happy about this whole situation,
but I can't blame you for it."

Ranma grasped her shoulders lightly. "Please don't take it 
out on Ryoga. He loved you, he really did. Anything you 
could do to him wouldn't be any worse than the agony he 
caused himself."

Akane drew a couple of deep breaths. "Okay, for you, Ranma, I 
won't do anything to him. That doesn't mean I forgive him, though."

Ranma sighed in relief. It was the best result he could hope for.

Akane stepped away from him. "I'm going to go to my room. I 
need to think for a while."

"Wait!" Ranma gulped. He wished the timing could be better. 
"There's one more thing we need to talk about."

***

Ryoga wondered if any cars ever came down this street. He 
wondered if he could throw himself in front of them before 
they could stop. He wondered if he could just lie here until 
he died. That seemed a good enough plan for now.

"Ryoga-kun?"

He turned his head. Kasumi and Ukyo were staring at him. He 
supposed he looked silly. He didn't much care.

Ukyo crouched in front of him. "What's wrong with you, sugar?"

Ryoga could only shake his head.

Ukyo thinned her lips, then grabbed his shoulders and forced 
him to sit up. "Don't be like this. Just tell Ukyo all about it."

Ryoga stared at her. "Akari...." He swallowed. "Akari and I 
broke up. She never wants to see me again." He felt the 
tears falling down his face.

Kasumi looked down at him. "How long ago did she break up with you?"

Ryoga shook his head. "I can't remember. An hour ago, maybe."

"And where did she go?" Kasumi's voice was gentle, reasoning.

Ryoga wondered what Kasumi was leading to. "She went into the 
house."

Kasumi smiled at him. "Well, I'd say you should go talk to her."

He gaped at her. "But she doesn't want to see me, ever."

Kasumi chided him gently, still smiling. "Now, now, Ryoga-kun,
if she never wanted to see you again, she would have gotten in 
her car and gone away. She went into the house and stayed there
because she wants you to know how mad she is, but she also wants
you to come after her." She bent over and looked into his eyes. 
"Go, Ryoga-kun. She wants you. She loves you. All you have to do 
is to tell her that you want and love her, too."

Ryoga gaped at her. Hope flowed into him, forcing out the 
depression. Maybe it wasn't too late. He jumped up and ran 
towards the house.

***

Ukyo looked at Kasumi in admiration. "How do you do that?"

Kasumi smiled. "I learned it from my mother."

Ukyo smiled back. "You're very good. I hope Tofu-sensei 
knows how lucky he is."

Kasumi's eyes lost focus. "Almost as lucky as I am," she sighed.

Ukyo laughed. Together, they went into the house to make dinner.

***

"Married?"

Ranma nodded at Akane. "By the end of the week."

Akane shook her head. "They can't. They wouldn't."

Ranma shrugged. "They've done it before."

Akane's mind reeled. She did not need this, not now. She still 
couldn't get over Ryoga. "We'll just have to stop them."

Ranma flinched, so slightly she almost didn't notice. "My 
father says he'll stop them if we want. He says he can 
control my mother."

Akane shook her head, trying to clear it. Ranma had flinched 
just now. Why? The only reason she could think of was that 
he wanted them to be married this week.

Akane tried to imagine it. Married. They weren't even out of 
high school yet. Too young, they were too young. Kasumi wasn't 
getting married for a year yet. Why couldn't she wait, too? 
That was best, that was reasonable.

Ranma wanted to get married now, though. She could feel it.

What might happen to them in the coming year? They had both 
nearly been killed a number of times over the past year. 
What if someone succeeded?

She shook her head. Ridiculous. This past year had been a 
fluke. All of the fiancees had been taken care of. There 
were no more threats.

But who knew what other threats were lurking? Another maniac 
like Kodachi, waiting to fall in love with Ranma at first 
sight. Another woman like Shampoo, with a strange sense of 
honor that compelled her to try and force Ranma into marriage.
More fiancees Ranma's father hadn't yet told them about. Should
she risk that happening?

Ranma wanted to get married. He loved her so much, he was 
willing to marry her.

How were they going to live? Would they share a room back 
home? What if - she blushed at the thought - what if she got 
pregnant? A baby and a husband, all before she graduated from
high school? Wasn't that too much to ask one person to deal 
with at once?

But Ranma wanted to get married. Over the past year, she had 
heard nothing but protestations from him, how much he 
resented being her fiancee, how unfair the whole situation 
was, how he would never marry an uncute tomboy like her. 
When they'd nearly been married before, he'd found out how 
they were forcing her into it, and had gone ballistic. He'd
removed the leverage they'd had on Akane, and her father had
finally relented, saying that it wasn't yet time.

Over the past few weeks, things had changed between her and 
Ranma. They'd finally shown each other their true feelings. 
Those feelings had taken them to new heights, to happiness 
they had never experienced before. She'd found strength and
peace in his arms, and she could see him getting the same in
return. They'd shared love with each other, and it made her 
feel as good as she had ever felt.

Ranma wanted to get married.

And oh God she wanted to also.

She reached a shaking hand out to Ranma. "I mean, we'll have to 
stop them from forcing us. We'll have to tell them we're willing."

Ranma's eyes got very big. "Y-you really want to get married?"

She stepped up to him. "As long as it's to you."

That got to him, she could tell. His eyes began glistening, 
and they stared at each other, the enormity of the decision 
weighing on them both.

Slowly, his own hands shaking, Ranma gathered her in. They kissed, 
trying to steady each other, neither doing a very good job. They 
trembled in the sea breeze, neither one of them cold.

***

Ryoga looked around; he had no idea what room Akari was in, and 
he knew he was quite capable of spending hours looking for it. 
He bit his lip. Please, not this time. Let me find her right away.

He wandered down a hallway, and found one of the doors was open. 
Looking inside, he saw Akari, sitting on the floor, clutching a 
stuffed pig in her arms. She didn't look at him at all.

Ryoga entered slowly and sat down opposite her. She glanced 
at him quickly, then looked deliberately away. Ryoga's heart 
was beating very fast; he didn't know where to begin.

"I want you to know...." What? What did he want her to know? 
He needed to think this through.

He swallowed, tried something else. "If I had wanted to... 
stay with Akane, I would never have gone to China. I brought 
back the water because I wanted to use it on myself so that 
I could never be a pig again. That way, I could never be with
Akane again."

Akari still wasn't looking at him, but her face seemed to 
soften a little. Ryoga hoped this was a good sign. "It was 
hard to give her up. I think that's why I wanted to challenge 
Ranma. I know that, in a fair fight, he'll beat me nine times
out of ten. I knew he'd never let me at Akane again if he won.
I think I wanted him to win."

Ryoga rubbed his forehead. "It's difficult for me. I don't 
do things the easy way. I think I was trying to find my way 
to you, I just wasn't doing it very well. If...."

He took a deep breath; this was his last play. "If you would
give me another chance, I think I could do it the right way. 
Akane is in love with Ranma, and I am letting her go. I will
never be her 'P-chan' again. I would rather be with you."

Akari began crying softly. She finally turned to Ryoga. "If you 
wanted to cuddle with someone, why didn't you come to me? You 
wouldn't even have to be a pig." She reached out to him with 
both arms. He grabbed her and they hugged each other fiercely.

Like a muscle that had been tense for a long time, something 
relaxed inside Ryoga. The depression that was always a part of 
his existence began to lessen more and more. Ryoga realized there 
were alternatives to unhappiness. Good alternatives. He wanted to 
explore them, starting with the woman he held in his arms.

Suddenly, the world was an okay place after all.

***

The four of them met by the remains of the barrel. Akane and 
Ranma holding hands on one side; Akari and Ryoga with their 
arms around each other opposite them.

Ranma studied Ryoga. He had a strange expression on his face. 
Ranma realized with a start what it was. Ryoga was happy. 
Happy without being tense. It was good to see him that way.

Ranma watched him carefully. "Akane and I are getting 
married in a few days."

Ryoga's expression didn't alter in the slightest. "It's 
about time. I'm happy for you two."

Ranma breathed a quiet sigh of relief. Ryoga had finally made 
a decision. The right one, too. Ranma looked down at the 
precious water in the barrel. "So, what do we do about this?"

"It's too bad we couldn't have resolved all our problems 
before," Akane commented. "Then everyone would be happy."

"It's the curse," Ryoga said. He too looked at the water.

Ranma nodded. "Who do you think is supposed to get it?"

Ryoga looked at Akari, then back at Ranma. "Somehow, I don't 
think my time has come yet. I think there's still a purpose 
that hasn't yet been fulfilled. I think that's what led me 
to Akari. It's just too much of a coincidence that pigs 
dominate both our lives." Akari looked up at him in adoration.

Ranma was impressed, too. That was pretty good reasoning for 
Ryoga. 

Ranma leaned over and picked up the barrel. He held it in his 
hands, waiting for something to happen. For the wind to blow, 
for Happosai to snatch it, anything. He looked down at his feet. 
No grass, nothing but dry pavement.

He looked at Akane. She was smiling at him. "It's what you 
wanted. You don't have to be half a man anymore."

Ranma stared back at the water. Being cursed this past year 
had been a strange adventure. He had been attacked left and 
right, put in all sorts of unusual situations, been chased by
men, and exposed to all kinds of humiliation. He had also 
learned more martial arts, become stronger and faster, 
discovered a new identity, and had experiences he could never
have known otherwise. Not to mention, he had not met Akane 
until after he'd been cursed.

Now the adventure was ending.

Ranma looked at Ryoga, then at Akane, smiled, and raised the 
bucket over his head.

***

Genma sat in the sand, putting on his most inscrutable face. 
Nodoka was deep into the plans for the reception. They had 
already covered the abduction and marriage in great detail, 
and now were planning how they could have a good party but 
still get everyone to leave by a reasonable hour so that 
Akane and Ranma could be alone on their wedding night.

Genma stirred uncomfortably. He was not looking forward to 
telling his wife that there would be no wedding night. It 
would be sure to end any chance he had to get back together with 
her. But he could not allow Ranma to be forced into a marriage.
Ranma was a good man; he would marry when the time was right. 
That he had agreed to marry the bride chosen for him by his 
parents should be enough for Nodoka. She shouldn't press the 
issue.

He knew, however, that it was a personal issue for her. She 
knew that her son loved Akane as much - or more - than he 
loved her. That was hard for her to accept. She needed them 
married to ease the hurt she felt that Akane had an equal 
claim on Ranma's love. This was unfair to Ranma and Akane, 
though. Genma would not let her force a marriage on them to 
soothe her pride.

No matter what it cost him.

"Mother? Father? Uncle Tendo?"

Genma turned. Ranma and Akane were kneeling on the beach. As 
he and the others turned towards them, they bowed, their 
foreheads nearly touching the sand.

Genma grimaced despite himself. He wished Ranma had spoken 
with him first. He could have prepared Nodoka for this 
moment. Too late; his only choice now was to play it out as
best he could.

Nodoka was looking at her son with something approaching 
suspicion. "What is it, Ranma?"

Ranma straightened with Akane, and addressed her. "Honored 
Mother, it has come to my attention that you have planned a 
wedding for me and Akane."

Nodoka's eyes got wide. She turned and stared daggers at 
Genma. He withered inside; it was as bad as he feared. He 
kept his outward appearance calm. Now was not the time to 
fight with her.

Nodoka turned back to her son. "Your mother feels that this 
is a good time. There's no reason to delay. You can be 
happily married by the end of the week." She faltered; she 
could come up with no good reasons why Akane and Ranma 
couldn't wait. She ended by almost pleading, "It would make
your poor mother very happy."

Ranma nodded his head. "As you wish, Mother. We would not 
want to make you unhappy. As it is, Akane and I agree that 
there is no reason to delay. We will willingly cooperate with
you, Mother, if you will let us know your plans."

Silence descended upon the group.  Genma saw the stunned 
expressions on Nodoka's and Soun's faces, and knew that they 
mirrored his own. This was not the answer he had been expecting. 
Ranma and Akane *wanted* to get married now? The possibility 
had never occurred to him. He probed his feelings, and discovered 
that their decision made him very happy. No one could deny that 
his son was a man, now. 

Nodoka was close to tears. "You... mean that, son?"

Akane spoke up. "It was a decision we both made. We want to 
honor your wishes, Mother-in-law." She bowed her head, and 
turned to Soun. "Yours as well, Father."

"Oh, Akane..." Soun *was* crying. "If only your mother...." 
He covered his face with his hands.

Genma sighed. Where was Kasumi when you needed her? He 
punched Soun in the arm, hard. "Don't carry on, Tendo-kun. 
Her mother knows. Let's get on with the wedding plans so 
that these two young people can be married."

Soun rubbed his arm, and nodded.

Genma turned back to Ranma. "Thank you, son, for telling us 
this. Why don't you and Akane go back to the house for dinner. 
We will join you soon."

Ranma nodded. "There is one other thing you should know." He 
turned towards Nodoka. "This should make you very happy, Mother."

Nodoka was still more or less in shock, but managed, "What 
is it, Ranma?"

Ranma reached behind him and brought out what looked like 
half of a smashed barrel. He turned back towards Genma and 
threw it at him. It landed upside down on Genma's head, the 
water soaking him.

Genma looked at his son in disapproval. Both Ranma and Akane 
were grinning widely at him. "I fail to see the humor in 
this, boy."

Soun was staring at him. He reached over and fingered 
Genma's soaked tunic. "This is cold water, Saotome-kun."

Genma blinked. It *was* cold. And he was feeling it with his 
skin. Not fur.

He reached up and took the barrel off his head. He examined 
it closely and found half of a Chinese phrase he had come to 
know. He looked at Ranma incredulously.

Ranma nodded happily. "Nannichuan. Only enough for one 
person, I'm afraid. Thought you could use it the most."

Genma gasped. He had become so accustomed to his curse, he had 
not thought much about its end. Then, unexpectedly, the cure 
had literally fallen on his head. His mind was whirling, his 
emotions churning as he hadn't allowed them to in many years.

He looked at Nodoka, who seemed on the verge of fainting under 
the impact of the multiple shocks she had received in the past 
few minutes. He couldn't stop a smile from reaching his lips. 
"Nodoka, I guarantee that I will never be a panda again."

She stared at him, apparently unsure how to respond. Then 
she smiled. "Oh, Genma, I am so happy for you. Are you sure 
that you are happy?"

Genma examined himself, tried to make some sense out of this 
own thoughts and feelings. He discovered, to his surprise, 
that he was not sorry to see the curse lifted. He had finally
recognized it for the crutch it was, and was gratified to be 
standing on his own.

He nodded. "I am a man. That is my true nature. And I am 
glad of it."

Nodoka closed her eyes and said something to herself, so 
softly he couldn't hear it.

Ranma stood up and clasped his hands on Genma's shoulders. 
"Congratulations, Pop. Father, I mean. Now you can show 
everyone how much of my swimming skills I learned from you."

Genma looked into Ranma's eyes, for the first time realizing 
what Ranma had given up. He saw no trace of remorse or 
jealousy in Ranma. Ranma seemed content to be as he was right
now, and that made Genma feel good, too.

Ranma turned away, took Akane's hand, and started walking 
back down the beach. The three parents looked after them.

"You know, Tendo-kun," Genma remarked. "We did a good job 
with those two."

"They are exceptional young people." Nodoka looked at Genma, 
a puzzled look on her face.

Soun sighed. "She's as much a product of Kasumi's parenting 
as much as mine or her mother's. I must remember to thank Kasumi."

Genma nodded. He knew, though, that as much as they might 
have helped, in the end, Akane and Ranma had chosen to be 
good people. They were lucky to have such fine offspring.

***

Ranma fidgeted in his tuxedo. Somehow, the fact that he had 
put it on himself made it more uncomfortable.

He couldn't believe he was doing this. He could not believe 
he was about to go through with it. He must be mad. This had 
to be the result of some mad plot on someone else's part. He 
looked around. It would easy to run across the sand, lose 
himself in the beach houses....

"Relax, Ranma." Ryoga put his hand on Ranma's shoulder. 
"It'll be over in a little bit." He paused, and a twinkle of 
amusement entered his eyes. "You know, Ranma, I wanted to take
my revenge on you by beating you up. Seeing you suffer like 
this is much more satisfying."

Ranma glared at him. 'Best man' indeed. More like the guy who 
poured salt into an open wound. He could use a good chi-attack. 
Ranma didn't feel up to a Moko Takabisha. A Hiryu Shoten Ha 
would cause too much damage. Maybe a simple Kachu Tenshin 
Amiguriken; he hadn't done one of those in a while.

There was a sudden rustle, the sound of everyone turning in 
their seats at once. Ryoga looked down the aisle and his 
eyes got big.

Ranma slowly turned, somewhat afraid of what he was going to see.

Akane was absolutely radiant. She had on another western-style 
wedding dress. This one had many more frills and a long trail. 
The lace seemed to positively glow in the sunlight.

What made her more beautiful, though, was her face. She had 
on the biggest smile he had ever seen from her, at the same 
time close to tears. Her eyes were big, and they were fixed 
on Ranma. He swallowed. He never wanted her eyes to leave him.

He wasn't sure if her father was supporting her, or she him. 
Probably a bit of both, Ranma decided. Her father released Akane 
at the head of the aisle, to practically collapse into a chair 
next to Ranma's mother and father. He didn't seem up to standing 
through the ceremony.

Ranma turned his attention back to Akane. She wasn't smiling 
anymore, just looking at his face with a solemn, slightly 
frightened look on her face. She was breathing rapidly, and 
seemed about to faint. He gave her what he hoped was a 
reassuring smile, although it felt weak on his lips. She also
gave him a weak smile. Ranma almost laughed; she was probably
trying to reassure him as well.

They both turned to the court official Ranma's mother had 
hired for the occasion, a nondescript man with dark hair and 
glasses. He was smiling too, with more strength. He nodded at 
them, then began.

"Ranma and Akane have agreed to marry each other, and give 
each other happiness and love. They enter into a lifelong 
partnership, where each submerges their will into the greater
whole of their unity. For they are no longer separate identities,
but rather, each is one part of the two lives entwined, finding
strength together, peace together, love together. Let them not 
be thought of as merely individuals, but each one-half of the 
total sum of their spirits.

"Inasmuch as Akane and Ranma have consented on paper to be 
man and wife, I must now ask them to give this consent aloud, 
for a contract of marriage is the one contract in which the 
promises of heart and mouth must supersede those of brain, 
and ink, and paper.

"Think not that this is an easy thing, this exchanging of 
vows, or one to be taken lightly. Each of these young people
is taking an oath, which binds their honor and the honor of
their families to their words.  When a person takes such an 
oath, that person cradles their own soul in their hands.

"And so, Akane and Ranma, I charge you now: If you don't 
intend for these vows to bind you, release each other from 
the pledges you've made until now, and me from my promise 
to wed you, for I shall not do so willingly should this be 
the case.

"Indeed, should any witness to this ceremony know a reason why
the oaths taken today shall not be kept, and kept sincerely, 
speak now, or ratify this marriage with your silence."

Ranma couldn't help but look around. Shampoo was holding 
Mousse's hand very tightly, and seemed about to cry, but she 
didn't look like she had anything to say. Tatewaki was sitting
next to Nabiki, looking very stern, but also strangely content.
Ukyo was sitting by herself, and she *was* crying, but she met
Ranma's gaze with a brave smile and a nod.

Ranma looked at Ryoga, who raised an eyebrow and indicated 
with a movement of his head that Ranma should pay attention 
to the ceremony. Relieved, Ranma looked forward once more.

"Do you two swear and affirm that you stand here of your own 
will, free of external compulsions, to be wed by me before 
these loved ones, and that you willingly exchange the vows you
are about to take?" Ranma and Akane both murmured agreement.
Ranma couldn't help but wonder what would have happened at this
point if Mother had carried out her original plan.

"Good. Take each other's hand, and look at each other."

Akane shyly offered her hand. Ranma placed it in his own. 
They looked at each other. Ranma felt the outside world melt 
away. The only thing that existed at all was the woman in 
front of him. His doubts, hesitations, and fears vanished in
her eyes. He smiled, confident, assured, knowing that this was
good and right. Akane smiled at him too, also seeming less 
afraid. The love they felt seemed almost a physical thing, 
saturating the air between them.

Words seemed to float in from somewhere. Ranma didn't much 
care about where they came from, but he listened to them 
nonetheless.

"Ranma, repeat after me..." Ranma did, putting his love into 
the words.

"I, Saotome Ranma, accept you, Tendo Akane, as my one true 
wife..." he almost stumbled over the word, but kept going, 
"...and will love and honor you and you alone in this fashion,
and will serve you and you alone with every last breath as 
lover, provider, and shield, and not forsake you, no matter 
how the winds may blow, for as long as we two shall live."

The words from outside were now directed at Akane. She 
echoed the words, her expression serious, her voice quiet 
but firm, her eyes wide, her hand steady as it held his. "I, 
Tendo Akane, accept you, Saotome Ranma, as my one true husband,
and will love and honor you and you alone in this fashion, 
and will serve you and you alone with every last breath as 
lover, provider, and shield, and not forsake you, no matter 
how the winds may blow, for as long as we two shall live."

The world grew a little, and now Ranma could see the court 
administrator as he continued the ceremony.

"Do you have the rings?" Ryoga handed Ranma two gold bands. 
One had a small diamond in its center, beautiful still in 
its simplicity. Ranma gave the plain one to Akane, and put 
the other on her finger. She took his hand and put his ring
on his finger. It felt like cold fire on his skin, burning 
the knowledge of his marriage into him.

"So be it. You two have, this day, demonstrated your 
complete and total faith in each other. By virtue of the 
powers vested in me, I now declare you one soul, husband 
and wife, lawfully joined."

The court administrator smiled again. "You may, at your 
convenience, kiss the bride."

Ranma fought to keep his hands from shaking as he lifted his 
wife's veil. She was looking at him, eager, loving. They 
kissed, and the sound of cheering buoyed them as they lost 
themselves in each other.

***

Shampoo watched from the edge of the reception. Ranma and 
Akane looked dazed but happy. She wondered if they truly 
knew what had happened to them. She sighed, unable to suppress
a twinge of jealousy.

Mousse was gazing wistfully in completely the wrong direction.
He didn't have his glasses on, and he was about to make a fool
out of himself again. "Don't they look beautiful together?" He
was staring at Ukyo and Genma, standing together.

Shampoo blew out a exasperated breath. "Stupid Mousse." She 
reached up and brought his glasses down onto his face. She 
snuck a look at his eyes before the glasses covered them; 
they really were beautiful. "Let's go say goodbye, Mousse. 
It's time we began our journey home."

Mousse looked sad but nodded. They made their way over to 
Akane and Ranma.

Ranma was busy twisting his wedding ring around and around 
his finger. Akane noticed them, and smiled as they 
approached. "Shampoo! Mousse! I am so glad you came. It's 
good to see you."

"Was not always so, eh, Akane?" Shampoo wished her Japanese 
was better. She had never put much effort into it, and now 
that she was leaving Japan forever, she wished she could say 
this last thing clearly. "It brings joy to Shampoo's heart to 
see you and Ranma happy so. Shampoo thinks best person for 
Ranma is Akane. Has always been Akane." She bit her lip. 
"Shampoo is sorry to have caused so much trouble trying to 
make it not so."

Akane reached over and took her hand. "Hush, Shampoo, that's 
all behind us. You helped us, too, when we needed it most. 
Let us always remember the good things, okay?"

Shampoo nodded. "Okay. Akane speaks wisely. Shampoo hopes to be 
like Akane." She couldn't resist one last taunt. "In some ways."

Akane laughed. They held each other's gaze a moment, then 
Shampoo turned to Ranma.

Ranma was smiling sadly. "I hate to see you go, Shampoo. I'm 
going to miss you."

Shampoo viciously fought back a sob. "Shampoo will miss 
Ranma. Is only man who could make Shampoo act like little 
girl. Is maybe good we not get married; Shampoo wants to be 
adult." She reached up and touched Ranma's cheek. "Ranma, you
always carry part of Shampoo's heart, part of Shampoo that 
you took when you beat Shampoo in combat. When troubled, 
when you need little spark of fire that Amazons give best, 
look to piece of Shampoo. It always burn for you."

Ranma took a deep breath, grabbed her hand with his own. 
"Thank you, Shampoo. If you ever need any help, let me know 
and I'll be there. I promise."

"Shampoo knows that." She leaned in and kissed him on the 
cheek. "Wo ai ni," she whispered in his ear, so soft she 
could barely hear herself. She looked down and turned away.

She waited while Mousse gave his best wishes to Ranma and 
Akane. Mousse and Ranma shook hands firmly, and Ranma 
thanked him for his help and wished him a good journey. 
Mousse thanked him right back, said goodbye, and then put 
his hand on Shampoo's elbow. Together they left the reception.

As they walked down to the train station, Shampoo attempted 
to shake the melancholy from her soul. This was not how 
Amazons acted. She looked over at Mousse, and was slightly 
startled to see him studying her intently.

"You were very brave tonight, Shampoo. I'm proud of you."

"Hmph. As if an Amazon would behave any other way." She 
lifted her chin. "It's time to put this silly island behind 
us. Time to go home and face the elders. After that, we'll 
start making a better future for our tribe. You'll see, 
Mousse. My name will be written among the greats of the 
Amazons."

"Of that I have no doubt." His face faltered a little. 
"Shampoo, when you say we... do you mean, you and me 
separately, or...." He swallowed, unable to continue.

She studied him carefully. He had been chasing her as long 
as she had known him. Then again, many men had been chasing 
her for the past couple of years. No one had started as early
as Mousse had, however. He had always been around, always 
there to guide her or help her. He'd even come to Japan to be
with her.

She was still pining a little over Ranma. When she was over 
him, maybe she had room in her heart for someone else.

Shampoo looked at Mousse haughtily. "Mousse, where would I 
be if you hadn't been with me? A good leader takes full 
advantage of her assets. Right now, you are an asset." She 
sniffed. "Just make sure you remain so."

Mousse looked at her uncertainly. Good. He should never 
assume too much about her, never believe he knew what she 
was thinking.

But he shouldn't be completely in the dark, either. She 
reached over and took his hand. He smiled and seemed to grow 
two feet.

Shampoo smiled back at him. It was a beginning.

***

Ryoga clasped Ranma on the shoulder. "Well, Ranma, I can't 
say that the better man won."

Ranma looked at him, raised an eyebrow. "Oh, yeah?"

Ryoga smiled at him. "I will say that the right man won, 
though. Congratulations."

Ranma smiled and clasped his hand. For a moment, they 
squeezed each other's hand very tightly, yet another 
contest. Ryoga let go first; no need to embarrass 
Ranma on his wedding day.

Ryoga looked over at Akane. She was smiling, but her eyes 
were a little guarded. There was still a lot she wasn't 
quite ready to forgive, evidently. Ryoga couldn't blame her. 
Even thinking about what he had done to her made him want to 
beat his head against something very hard.  Fortunately, 
Akari was helping him to deal with it.

He bowed to her. "Akane-san, I am very happy for you. I 
can't ever hope for your forgiveness, but I do hope you'll 
come to understand how much I truly respected you, even if 
my actions indicated otherwise. It was... very pleasant to 
have your affection, in any form. I am glad that Ranma will 
be able to receive that same affection; he is worthy of it."

The guarded look left Akane's eyes. "I forgive you, Ryoga. 
If the truth be known, I really did love P-chan. He 
comforted me a lot during some bad times. He seemed to 
understand me, and listened attentively when I needed 
someone to talk to. Those are the memories I'll cherish, 
and I thank you for them."

Ryoga felt another weight being lifted from his soul. "Thank 
you, Akane-san. You have a very good heart. May I learn 
kindness from you."

"What are you going to do know, buddy?" Ranma smirked at 
him. "Go play with Akari's pigs?"

Ryoga let out an amused breath. "I don't know if I'd call it 
'playing', but I am going to help Akari out with her business."

Akane looked over at Akari curiously. She was across the 
room talking with Ukyo. "What does she do, exactly?"

Ryoga blinked. "You know, I'm not sure. We, uh, haven't 
talked much about it yet." He smiled; most of the past week 
had been spent with them together playing at the beach. They 
had managed to spend a few moments here and there alone 
together, and he found those moments to be very exciting. He
was looking forward to expanding on them.

Ranma seemed to read his thoughts and smiled at him. "Well, 
when you find out, let us know. I hope we can still see each 
other. You'd better let us come to you, though."

Ryoga chuckled. "That would probably be best."

He stared at them, the two people who had dominated his life 
during the past year. As sad as it was for him to realize 
that he was going to be seeing far less of them, it was also
a relief. He would no longer be agonizing over Akane or 
fighting with Ranma. Even if it had been unintentional, no 
longer would they be making his life a misery.

He bowed his head one last time, smiled, then turned to find 
Akari.

She had finished talking with Ukyo and was on her way over 
to Ryoga. "Ready to go?" She sounded very happy, as usual.

Ryoga nodded. They walked hand in hand out the door.

Ryoga struggled with his new feelings. Happiness. Love, 
offered and returned. Instead of brooding about what might 
have been or agonizing over what to do, he was now excited 
about the future and ecstatic with the direction his life 
was going. It was good to feel this way.

Even if it took some getting used to.

***

Nabiki watched from a distance as Tatewaki stood in front of 
Akane and Ranma spouting phrase after phrase of some sonnet 
or other. Something about parts of the body fighting with 
each other; it sounded awfully boring. Both Ranma and Akane 
had glazed expressions; they weren't getting it much, either.

He finished with a flourish, and bowed, as if expecting 
applause. Akane was quick to thank him, while Ranma merely 
blinked, as if waking from a nap. Nabiki decided it was time
to come to their rescue.

She came up to Tatewaki and grabbed his arm. "C'mon, Kuno-baby.
These two want to be alone real soon. Let's be off."

Tatewaki looked at her, faint reproach in his face. She 
decided she would make him pay for that later. He turned 
back to Ranma. "Take good care of her, Saotome Ranma-san. 
Know that you have Kuno Tatewaki as both guardian of your 
good fortune, and avenging angel of your indiscretions."

Nabiki rolled her eyes. "Come *on*, dear. That's enough for 
tonight." She started pulling him away.

Akane rushed up to her. "Nabiki...." They stared at each 
other. Akane's eyes were moist. Nabiki discovered, somewhat 
to her disgust, that hers were as well.

She leaned forward and hugged Akane. "You take good care of 
Ranma, Akane. Let me know if you need any... advice." They 
separated and looked at each other again, Akane turning 
slightly red before they both started laughing.

Nabiki looked at Ranma, who was sharing a puzzled look with 
Tatewaki. "Let me manage your books when you take over the 
dojo, Ranma. You'll only bungle them. I'll even give you a 
reasonable rate for my services, now that you're family and all."

Ranma looked at her. "Thanks, Nabiki. If that's what I decide 
to do, I'll take you up on that." Akane looked at him in surprise.

Nabiki considered his words for a moment, and decided that 
it was not a matter worth pursuing right at the moment. She 
smiled at Ranma, then grabbed Tatewaki and pulled him with 
her out the door.

Tatewaki followed her, sounding puzzled. "Where are we going?"

Nabiki snorted. "Back to the beach house. We don't have much 
time. The reception will be ending soon and everyone will be 
getting ready to leave."

Tatewaki's confusion seemed to increase. "Time for what?"

What an idiot. They reached the beach house. She opened the 
door, pushed him inside, jumped on his back, and started 
kissing his neck. He staggered under her weight, but headed
down the hall to a bedroom.

He put her gently onto a sleeping mat. They looked into each 
other's eyes for a moment. She loved the way his stern 
features melted at times like these.

"Nabiki-chan, will we two ever know a moment like Ranma and 
your sister knew this afternoon?"

Nabiki harumphed. "Not likely, Kuno-baby. College is going 
to be taking up all my time, and after that, business. There 
just simply isn't time for anything else." She quavered; she
hadn't meant to tell him this, but she couldn't help herself.
"Ask me after college. I might give you a different answer."

She saw his eyes glow with her promise. That, she decided, 
made it worthwhile. Maybe there was something to this open 
and forthright behavior Tatewaki was always exhibiting. She'd
have to explore it a little further.

He bent down and kissed her and it went on from there. This 
time, he got it right.

***

Kasumi looked over at Akane, who was smiling happily at 
everyone. You could just see love radiating from her. Kasumi 
was so happy for her.

Kasumi watched as Nabiki pulled Tatewaki from the reception. 
She could guess what they were going to do, and for once, it 
didn't bother her. Nabiki had found love as well.

Her sisters, in love. She was in love. There was so much 
love, it filled her heart to overflowing. She started to cry.

She'd been doing a lot of that today. Tofu patiently handed 
her a handkerchief. He was smiling, not the big silly smile 
of oblivious love, but the quiet, understanding smile of a 
friend. She was so lucky to have found him. She started crying
harder.

"Now, Kasumi, it's okay." Tofu put his arm around her, 
somehow knowing that his presence said more than any words 
possibly could. She took strength from him.

Drying her tears, she made her way over to Akane and Ranma. 
They saw her coming, and their expressions changed. They 
both showed affection and respect. And love. It started her 
crying again.

Akane stepped up to her and hugged her fiercely. "Kasumi...." 
Akane was crying, too. "You've done so much for our family, 
for me. I can't... I can't begin to tell you how much I've 
depended on you." She squeezed Kasumi. "Thank you, older sister."

Kasumi was surprised at the rate water was flowing from her 
eyes. "Oh, Akane. You've made me so proud today. You are 
such the perfect young woman. Mother sees you, Akane. She must 
be very happy with how you turned out."

Akane disentangled herself from Kasumi, looked into her 
eyes. "If she is, then she also knows that it's mostly 
because of you. Mother sees you too, Kasumi."

They looked at each other, taking comfort in the shared 
memory of their mother, and their life spent together.

Tofu was speaking to Ranma, sharing his congratulations. He 
and Ranma both turned to look at Kasumi and Akane, and 
Kasumi could almost feel their affectionate grins.

Kasumi finally looked up from Akane and over to Ranma. "I am 
ever so glad that you came into our lives, Ranma-kun. We 
will see you in a week. It'll be time to get ready for the 
next school year."

"Already? Yuck." Ranma grimaced. Then he beamed at Kasumi. 
"We'll also need to get ready for your wedding."

She glanced at Tofu. "Oh my, that's a year away, Ranma-kun."

"Well, you can't start too soon. Who knows, maybe we'll 
kidnap you and force you into a wedding dress next month. 
Trust me, it's happened before."

Kasumi laughed, then went over and kissed Ranma on the 
cheek. He blushed, and gave her an awkward hug.

Kasumi went towards the door. "Tofu, I need to get us ready 
to go home."

He smiled at her. "Of course. Let me help."

She stopped just outside, realizing that Nabiki was probably 
at the beach house and would need a little privacy for a 
while. She looked at Tofu, and smiled. She took his hand. 
"Can we take a walk along the beach for a bit first?"

A little bit of the silly smile crept onto his face. "Sure!" 
He tried to lead them back inside. Gently but firmly, she 
pulled him in the direction of the ocean.

Kasumi sighed. Her whole life had been spent on her family, 
trying to make them as happy as possible. She had reaped 
some of the benefits tonight. Still, she thought, looking up 
at Tofu, it was good to know that a future lay before her where
someone was going to be making her happy as well.

She stopped him, and looked steadily into his face. He took 
the hint, and kissed her.

***

Ukyo sighed and decided she couldn't put it off any longer. 
Just about everyone was gone, and Ranma and Akane looked 
very tired. It had been a long day for them.

It had been a long day for her, as well.

She walked up to them slowly, keeping her eyes down. She had 
no idea what she was going to say. She thought maybe she 
should just keep walking by them and out the door.

Instead, she stopped in front of Akane and looked at her. 
"Congratulations, Akane. You won his heart, and that's not 
an easy thing to do. Trust me."

Akane smiled brightly. "I'll tell you a secret. I always 
thought to myself, if Ranma doesn't choose me, I hope he 
chooses Ukyo. You were - are - his good friend, and that's 
ever so much more important than Kodachi's wealth or Shampoo's
ungodly figure."

Ukyo chuckled, but at the same time she was deeply touched. 
Somehow it made everything easier to bear. She reached out 
and squeezed Akane's arm. "Thanks, Akane. Come on over to my 
restaurant any time. There's always a free okonomiyaki there 
for you."

She turned to Ranma. He was smiling broadly at her. "Ucchan."

She flinched slightly. "Do me a favor, kiddo. Don't call me 
that. It reminds me of too many things."

Ranma's smile flickered out. He nodded sadly. "I understand."

She forced herself to smile. "Come on, no unhappy faces. I'm 
glad you and Akane found each other, truly I am. We'll always 
be friends though, right?"

"Of course." He was smiling again. "Who else has known me as 
long as you? I'm glad you're staying near. We'll still be 
seeing each other. Maybe you can come over and cook for us 
once in a while."

For the first time all day (bringing to a halt a personal 
best time, Ukyo was sure), Akane got angry. "What, my 
cooking's not good enough for you?"

"Ulp." Ranma had a stricken look on his face. "I mean, you 
know, she can help you."

"I need help, do I?" Akane's face was turning a little red.

"Uh... uh..." Ranma was incoherent again.

Ukyo laughed and grabbed each one of them by an arm. "I'm so 
glad marriage hasn't changed you two. Life would be so boring 
otherwise."

They both stared at her for a second, then Ranma began 
laughing with her. Akane's lips quirked in a wry smile.

Ukyo calmed herself and stared at Ranma once more. Looking 
at him, she could finally remove the last traces of him from 
her heart. A good friend, yes, but never any more. She was 
glad she had faced him, glad that she could talk to him 
without the yearning eating at her soul. She looked forward 
to his and Akane's friendship.

She also looked forward to finding someone very much like 
him for herself. It would be a difficult search.

She held out her hand. Ranma looked at it, grabbed it, and 
hauled her in for a hug. She laughed and hugged him back. It 
felt good, as between friends.

She released him, took one more look at Akane and Ranma 
together, then turned and left.

She was eager to get back to her restaurant. The customers 
would be waiting, and she still had her dreams of prosperity 
to look forward to.

Life without Ranma in her dreams. Ukyo realized that for the 
first time, it actually felt pretty good.

***

It was a tired group of people that pulled up to the Tendo 
home. Everyone piled out of Tatewaki's van slowly, gathering 
their things. Genma looked around to see Nabiki give Tatewaki 
a kiss goodnight, evidently too tired to realize everyone was 
watching. Genma stifled a sigh; it was good to see so many 
young people in love.

The sight of his son and Akane together had hit him harder 
than he'd thought. His son had been his responsibility for 
so long. To let go of some of that duty had been more difficult
than he thought, but the way Ranma had looked at Akane, with the 
love plain on his face, eased Genma's soul. He hoped they could
keep the love going. Genma thought they could. He'd always be 
there to help. He knew the signs of love going sour, and he 
hoped he could help Ranma discover them before they went too far.

Reaching for his single bag in the back of the van, his arm 
brushed Nodoka's as she reached for one of her bags. She 
looked at him, her expression neutral. She had not spoken to 
him unless necessary for the wedding since he had told Ranma 
about the wedding plans. Genma deeply regretted that, but did 
not think he could have done things any differently.

He sighed, this time audibly, and turned towards the Tendo home.

"Stop, Genma. I want to speak with you." Her voice was as 
neutral as her face.

The others took the hint and quickly dispersed, Tatewaki 
driving off in his van. Genma waited with extreme trepidation; 
when she was like this, anything was likely to happen. 
Including attacks with a bokken.

She stood there, her arms clasped in front of her, standing very 
straight, her face and tone still neutral. "Why did you go against
my wishes and inform our son of my plans to have him wed?"

Genma grimaced, but refused to soften his stance. "To force 
our son into marriage is not honorable. I wished our son to 
begin his life with Akane uncoerced, so that there would not 
be any regrets, no thoughts that his marriage was rushed and
not entirely in accordance with his wishes." He looked steadily
at her. "I know how regrets like those can haunt a person."

She didn't react. "You were fortunate that he agreed anyway. 
What if he had told you that he did not want to get married?"

This was a good place to try and appease her. He could say 
that he would have gone along with her plans. Who was to say 
he wouldn't have? But he couldn't lie, not anymore, not about 
this. "I would have prevented you from forcing him to marry. 
His needs, his desires in the matter were more important than 
our own, Nodoka. For such an important decision, his will must
govern - and Akane's - or it would lead to unhappiness for them
both." Once again, he tried to draw from the experiences they 
shared. "I would do anything in my power to prevent my son from
having an unhappy marriage."

She was silent a while. "We had been making good progress 
towards a reconciliation, Genma. You knew how much our son's 
marriage meant to me. You were willing to throw away your own 
happiness to protect Ranma?"

There was no hesitation in him. "Of course. Always. He is my son."

Nodoka walked closer to him, to peer into his eyes. "I have 
always known you to be an immature and irresponsible person. 
I held little hope that you would learn what it was to be an 
adult. But when *I* learn duty and responsibility from *you*, 
it is a sign that you have changed. For the better."

She reached up and patted him on the cheek. "Let us return 
to our house, my husband."

Joy filled Genma, a kind he had not known for twenty years. 
He felt his face cracking into the biggest smile he had let 
loose in a very long time.

Nodoka picked up a couple of her bags. Genma gathered the 
rest along with his own, and followed his wife home.

***

Ranma stood on the porch of the beach house, looking at the 
stars. You couldn't see the ocean from here, but you could 
smell it. He breathed it in, wondering if it would always 
remind him of his wedding to Akane. He hoped so.

Akane padded up to him. She had changed into her yellow 
pajamas. He wondered how she knew that they were the ones 
that drove him wild. He was wearing a tank top and his shorts.
There was one more... task... yet to be performed, but Ranma 
felt reluctant to leave the porch just now. For the first time
all day, he was at peace.

Akane seemed to feel it as well. She wrapped her arms around 
his chest and looked up at the stars with him. "What are you 
thinking of, husband?"

Ranma gulped. Husband. It felt strange to hear that. Good, too.

"I was thinking about all the stuff that's happened this 
year. It could be just the prelude. I'm still cursed. Who 
knows what the curse has in store for me next year."

Akane looked at his face. "Are you sorry that you didn't use 
the Nannichuan water on yourself?"

"No." Ranma was firm on this. "Father needed it more. He and 
Mother are going to get back together; he doesn't need all 
the wacky stuff that goes along with being cursed."

"We can still go to China. The curse seemed willing to let 
you go."

"Maybe." He stared at the stars thoughtfully. "Maybe it was 
just testing me. Strange how there was only enough water 
left for one person. Maybe it wanted to see if I was... I 
dunno... worthy or something. That's why I was thinking that
there's worse to come. If I passed this test, that may mean 
more difficult challenges await me."

He felt Akane shudder. "More difficult? As if what we've 
faced hasn't been difficult enough."

Ranma nodded. "Mousse spoke to me of destiny. He seemed to 
think I had a greater destiny than just running your father's
dojo." He grimaced. "This may sound like I got a huge ego, but
I kinda believe that. I'm actually looking forward to it."

"Do you still hate the thought of sometimes becoming a woman?"

Ranma tilted his head. "Something that guy said at the 
wedding. About you and me each being one part of a greater 
thing. I think maybe my curse is like that. We're each half of 
me, if that makes sense. And I think I've become a better 
person because of it. I shouldn't hate it. I should appreciate
it. That doesn't mean I'm gonna start running around in dresses 
or nothing like that. But I ain't gonna hide from it, either."

Akane let out a long breath. "I'm glad, Ranma. You shouldn't 
be afraid of who you are. I remember how much I liked you 
when I thought you were a girl. It took me most of a year to 
rediscover the part of you that I saw in you that first 
time. It was that part of you that I fell in love with. I 
might never have tried to find it if I hadn't seen it in your
female half first."

That took Ranma by surprise. He had never considered that. 
He remembered seeing Akane for the first time.  She had smiled 
at him and asked him if he wanted to be friends with her. She 
might never have asked if he had been a guy. And they wouldn't 
be standing here now.

For the first time, he was glad he had fallen into that pool.

He turned to Akane and gazed deeply into her eyes. He no longer 
tried to keep his feelings hidden around her. There was an 
invitation in her eyes, a desire to know everything about him, 
a willingness to share his burdens, and a promise of happiness 
now and forever. He hoped she could see the same in him.

He kissed her, and she kissed back fervently. He suddenly 
found a desire to complete that last task.

One part of two. Ranma never wanted to know of any other 
fraction ever again.

THY INWARD LOVE - THE END

The Ways of the Amazons    -     Thy Inward Love:  Aftermath

by Richard Lawson
sterman@sprynet.com


The customs agent looked at the long line of people and tried to contain his
boredom.  The process for entering China was slow and tedious, even for 
citizens.  After this planeful, another was waiting. He tried to control his 
discontent.  This was an important job, and the Party depended on him.

Looking down the line, he spotted an unusual couple.  His pulse quickened; 
they promised to break the tedium.  He hurried through the next few returning 
nationals, anxious to get to the good part.

The man and woman stepped forward.  The agent looked expectantly at the tall 
young man, and was surprised when the woman held out the papers for them 
both.

He looked at her curiously, refusing to take the papers.  She just stared 
back at him steadily, her hand not wavering.  His irritation rose.  She was 
trying to make a fool out of him.  That was a mistake.

He tried not to smile.  This was going to be fun.  And he thought the day was 
going to be boring.

He waited for a minute, trying to gauge her.  She was very young, probably 
not twenty yet.  She had very long hair which she had dyed purple, of all 
colors.  She was wearing a purple outfit which hugged her body. A remarkably...
fit body.   It was certainly not appropriate for a proper Chinese woman.

They stared at each other for a while.  The other people in line began to 
shuffle impatiently as he and the young woman held each other's eyes.  She 
showed no signs of irritation.  Her face was carefully neutral, if somewhat 
arrogant.  She held the same pose, her hand outstretched, not a single part 
of her body moving.

Realizing that he wasn't going to win this battle, the agent raised an 
eyebrow and slowly took the woman's papers.  He flipped through them, finding 
her passport and examing its details.

"Xian Pu?"  He looked at her.  "Do you have no family name?"

"No."  Her answer was clipped, as if she was using the absolute minimum 
amount of breath necessary to say the word.

The agent looked at the credentials again, looking at her place of birth.  He 
couldn't help drawing in a quick breath when he saw it.

Joketsuzoku.

That explained a lot.

He examined her again.  Now that he knew what to look for, he could see all 
the signs of arrogance and sheer bull-headedness that made up a typical 
Amazon.

His eyes flicked over to the man.  His lip curled into a sneer.  A man of the 
Amazons was no better than a woman.  The agent flipped to his passport.  "And
you are Mu Tsu?"  He put as much contempt into the words as he could.

The young man nodded.  He had very long hair...just like a woman.  He looked
to be about the woman's age.  The agent smiled.  "Are you Xian Pu's wife?"

The man didn't react at all.  The agent looked at him a moment, then smiled
condescendingly before returning to Xian Pu.

"What were you doing in...."  he looked at the passport, and felt his lip 
curl further, "...Japan?"

"Conducting business on behalf of the Amazon tribe."  She was talking in the
same clipped voice. She produced some more papers and held them out to him in
the same manner she had held out the passports.

This time he knew better than to try to wait her out; he countered by 
snatching the papers out of her grasp.  Her expression remained neutral.

He looked at her a moment, then examined the papers.  They appeared to be 
well in order, with the proper taxes and fees on the profits earned in Japan
paid to the PRC government.  He looked at all the details, and was disappointed
to find every one of them correct.

His eyes moved to the bags the man was carrying.  "Anything to declare?"

Mu Tsu placed one bag on the desk while Xian Pu held out yet another sheaf of 
papers.

The agent took the papers and leafed through them.  They described various
treasures of the Amazons, taken legally out of China several months ago, now
being returned.  Curious, he opened the bag.

He gasped.  There was an incredible amount of jewelry and other things in the
bag.  The agent ran his hand through the jewelry.  There was enough here to 
pay his yearly salary several times over.  He picked up a brooch.  It was 
green, with an odd face on it.  It seemed to capture the light and reflect
it back in a peculiar way.  He stared at it, mesmerized.

With reluctance, he replaced the brooch.  He saw another package, carefully 
wrapped.  His pulse quickened; hopefully this was something he could detain
them over.  He picked it up and placed it on the table in front of him.

"Be careful."  Xian Pu's voice was the same neutral, business-like thing it
had always been.  The agent looked at her with disdain, concealing his 
excitement.  This was sure to be something dangerous, something he could get
good and worked up over.

He unwrapped it, and was frankly disappointed.  It was just an irregular 
jade tablet, carved with a dialect he was unfamiliar with.  Certainly there
were many other pieces in the bag that were much more valuable than this.  
He moved his hand over the tablet to trace the carvings.

"Do not touch it."  The agent jerked his head upright, glaring at the 
Amazon.  How dare she presume to tell him what to do?  With a sneer, he
placed his hand deliberately on the tablet.

His vision grayed out, turned to blackness.  His whole body was paralyzed.
In the blackness, shapes moved.  Voices whispered to him, asking him who
he was and what he was like.  The voices moved into his brain and began
rummaging around, commenting on what they found.  They exposed his fears
and weaknesses, found every thing he didn't like about himself and 
pointing out new things he could hate himself for.  They laughed at the
pettiness of his life, and derisively consoled him on his failures in
life and the unrealized dreams of his youth.  They also told him the root
of all his problems: he was the wrong gender.

The blackness cleared and he could move again, enough to quiver.  He 
quickly lifted his hand off the tablet.  He looked up at Xian Pu, and the
voices were quick to tell him that she was someone to be treated with
the utmost respect.  Quickly, eager to please, he put their papers in 
order while Mu Tsu replaced the treasures in the bag.  He offered his
apologies and obsequiously wished Xian Pu well on her return to China.  
She nodded her head at him, and he basked in her approval.

He watched as the young couple moved away.  The voices congratulated him
on a job well done.  They also let him know that he had merely taken the
first step on a very long road to personal salvation.  He quavered at that;
how was he to know when he had achieved that?  The voices, amused, assured 
him that they would be with him all the way, even if it took him the rest 
of his life.

He trembled in fear as the voices in his mind laughed.

***

Xian Pu moved quickly out of the airport, finding the line of people 
waiting for the bus that would take them to the train station.  They
still had a long way to go before they reached Joketsuzoku.

Mu Tsu stood next to her, his face carefully neutral.  Nevertheless, 
his voice contained a hint of disapproval.  "Did you need to do that?"

Xian Pu shifted her gaze to his face, her expression hardening.  "I
did nothing; he did it to himself."

"You could have stopped him."  Mu Tsu readjusted his glasses.  "The
spirits might have been angry at you for disturbing them unnecessarily."

"The situation would have deteriorated quickly if I had attempted to
stop him.  You saw what he was like."  Her lip curled into almost a
snarl.  "So like a man, trying to control me because I am a woman.
The spirits of the Ancestor Stone knew his soul, and punished him.  I
was never in danger."

Mu Tsu sighed.  "I suppose it could not have been helped.  He was out
to cause trouble for us.  Yet, I still feared for you.  We have seen
what the spirits can do when they're angry."

Xian Pu nodded.  The memories of her great-grandmother surrounded by
the spirits, screaming as they took her to the spirit world with them,
were ones she would never forget.  She bit her lip.  She knew some blame
in the matter.  If only she had done any of a thousand things differently,
Great-grandmother would still be alive.

She drew a deep breath.  No use brooding over it; she would be judged 
soon enough.

***

The train station was not one that was used frequently.  Xian Pu and Mu
Tsu stood alone on the mostly empty platform as the train pulled away.

Mu Tsu looked at the single paved road and sighed.  "I hate this part of
the journey."

Xian Pu hated it to, but wasn't about to admit it.  No true warrior 
should ever admit to discomfort; she was a little disappointed in Mu Tsu.

Taking her share of the bags, she moved down the road.  Mu Tsu quickly
grabbed his bags and followed her.  They had a few hours journey ahead of
them.

The founders of Joketsuzoku had chosen their spot well.  At the end of a 
narrow pass surrounded by sheer cliffs, the village protected the good
farm lands that ran along the valley.  The village itself was not 
strategically placed in mainland China, was well away from any major port,
and had no valuable resources other than the crops it grew.  No one truly
had ever developed a strong motivation to conquer the Amazons.  The few that
had tried over the centuries had found themselves trapped in the pass, 
attacked on all sides by fierce warriors.  The risk simply wasn't worth
the reward, especially since it was apparent that the Amazons simply 
wanted to be left alone.  

The only people who ever came near the village were usually those in 
search of the legendary springs of Jusenkyo, found in the nearby 
mountains.  If a woman wandered perchance into the village, she was 
greeted politely, asked if any help was need, then usually sent on her
way.  Men who wandered into the village were fortunate if they left 
with their lives.  The reputation of the Chinese Amazons grew, and the
rest of China soon learned to avoid the area.

The Communist revolution in China changed all that.  When it became 
apparent that the Amazons were not going to willingly recognize the
authority of the new leadership, the People's Liberation Army had stepped
in.  The Amazons saw the tanks and PLA regulars coming from miles away,
but they had been unable to do anything to stop them.  The use of the
Ancestor Stone had been debated, and while the spirits might well have
been able to kill each member of the invading army, they wouldn't have
been able to stop the tanks from levelling the village first.  Technology
had finally surpassed the ancient magic.  The majority of the Elders
had voted to surrender, despite the vehement protests of a few of the
matriarchs.

The forced insertion of Communism into Joketsuzoku had been very 
difficult.  The first decade had been very tense, as Communism did not
see much merit in the matriarchy of the Amazons.  Slowly, however, as
problems developed for the Party elsewhere in China and the importance
of keeping the Amazons in line lessened, the Party's presence in 
Joketsuzoku had dwindled.  

These days, Joketsuzoku was as close to an indendent state as you were
likely to find in China.  The village paid its dues to the Communists,
but mostly governed themselves.  A very few times over the years the
interests of the People's Republic of China and the Amazons had collided,
but the Amazons had learned to quickly give in to the government, and when
its attention wandered elsewhere within the vast expanse of China, the 
Amazons had gone back to doing things their way.

Among the things insisted upon by the government was the building of
a modern road into Joketsuzoku.  While the Amazons didn't particularly
like the idea of being so easily reached by the outside world, they did
find the road useful for their own purposes.  It was this road that
Xian Pu and Mu Tsu were trudging along now.  It went through the narrow
pass, over a small rise, and into the village proper.

After three hours of following the road, Xian Pu stopped atop the rise
to survey the village.  It looked largely unchanged since she had last
seen it a few months ago.  Somehow, though, it seemed smaller.  Almost
provincial after a year of living in crowded Tokyo.

Xian Pu shook her head to rid it of these thoughts.  The village had a 
population of around five thousand, the most ever in its long history.
Its primary export was the excess rice the populace grew in the farm 
lands beyond.  The village was largely self-sufficient, but there was
still a demand for the luxuries that could be had from the rest of China
and the outside world.  Trade flourished in Joketsuzoku, as it hadn't in
centuries.

Mu Tsu was peering at the village through his glasses; another luxury 
obtained from outside.  His expression was wary and nervous.  "Somehow, 
I'd thought I'd be happier to be home."

Xian Pu, with a start, realized that she wasn't as estatic as she'd
thought she would be.  She'd been looking forward to this for weeks,
preparing herself to rejoin the Amazons and make herself a useful part
of their future once again.  Now that she was actually here, she found
herself almost wishing she was back in Japan.

Xian Pu grimaced; what was in Japan for her?  Ranma was married, the
restaurant sold.  Even if the Japanese had eaten at her restaurant, 
they had never made her feel entirely welcome.  The people here in
Joketsuzoku were her people; they accepted her as a member of the tribe
and would eventually accept her as an Elder.  Of that, Xian Pu had
no doubt.

Well, hardly any doubts.

She looked to see two Amazon warriors approaching.  Even today, the
village kept a guard up at all times.  Xian Pu recognized them both;
she had beaten them in the many tournaments the Amazons held.  They
were both capable warriors.  She and Mu Tsu could defeat them in 
seconds if they wanted to.

Xian Pu nodded at the closest warrior.  "Ying Li.  It is good to see you
again."

Ying Li nodded.  "Xian Pu.  Too long have you been gone from the tournament.
I have risen to the top of the ladder, and look forward to seeing how much
of your edge you have lost in Japan."

Xian Pu couldn't help smiling.  If Ying Li thought that Xian Pu had gone 
soft in Japan, she was in for a rude awakening.  "I, too, look forward to
continuing our long association on the Battle Tree.  I would like to improve
upon my time spent there; I was much too slow last time."

Ying Li gave her a hard smile.  The last time they had fought, Xian Pu had
sent her flying within thirty seconds.  Ying Li had been ridiculed widely
for providing such an inadequate challenge, even if everyone recognized
Xian Pu as the finest of the young warriors.  "I will do everything in my
power to see that our next contest is determined just as quickly, even if
the outcome is changed."  Ying Li looked around.  "Is Khu Lon still in 
Japan?"

Xian Pu's smile fled.  "Do not speak her name."

Silence descended for a few seconds.  There was only one reason not to speak
someone's name among the Amazons.  Xing Li bowed her head.  "I grieve for
your loss, Xian Pu."

Xian Pu shook her head.  "Do not grieve yet; I may not be worthy of your
sympathy.  I call upon the Elders to come together and judge a crime against
a member of the Amazons."

Ying Li glanced at her companion, who noddeed and ran off.  Ying Li examined
Xian Pu steadily for a moment.  "There appears to be an interesting story 
behind your words, Xian Pu.  I can see the weight of some guilt pressing on
your soul.  I do hope you find absolution among the Elders; I would hate to
miss meeting you again in combat."

Xian Pu nodded, realizing that there was genuine concern behind the other's
banter.  "Thank you, Ying Li.  I am going to go restablish my household, then
I will go to the Equal's Hall to await the Elders."  She reached out her
hand, and they clasped each other's forearms.  "Be diligent in the watch, 
Ying Li."

"Be prepared for the call, Xian Pu."  Ying Li glanced briefly at Mu Tsu,
then returned to her post at the side of the road.

Xian Pu continued further into the village, until she came to a dirt path
that led off in the direction of Mu Tsu's dwelling.  She turned to face him.
His expression was carefully neutral as he handed her the bag with the Amazon
treasures.

"I will drop my things off and meet you at the Equal's Hall."  He sounded
anxious.

Xian Pu shook her head.  "It will be a while before the Elders come together.
I do not plan to arrive there for an hour or more.  Take your time, Mu Tsu.
I'm sure you'll want to visit with Guo Wen before the meeting."

Mu Tsu nodded gravely.  "You are probably right.  Very well then; in an hour."

They stared at each other a moment.  Even if they had stayed in separate
rooms, they had lived together for almost a year.  They had gone through some
very bad times together, not the least of which was the battle outside the
Tendo Dojo.  Xian Pu had leaned heavily on Mu Tsu for support after her
great-grandmother's death, and again after Ranma's wedding.  Now they were
going back to their separate lives, and there was a significant chance that
their two paths would not allow them to socialize again.

Xian Pu looked at Mu Tsu, not quite understanding what she was feeling.  
Scared, mostly.  Afraid of never being this close to him again.  Afraid that
whatever fragile link they had established would be shattered by the events
to come.

Fear was not worthy of an Amazon.  She had to put this aside.  She had wasted
too much of her recent life on men; time to move on to more important matters.

Part of her mind quailed at this thought.  Wasn't Mu Tsu important, too?

Thrusting aside any internal debate, Xian Pu dropped her bags, walked up to 
Mu Tsu, grabbed his head, and kissed him.  Not a passionate or desperate kiss,
but not merely a friendly kiss, either.  He didn't much respond, but as she 
pulled away and looked into his stunned face, she knew that she had made an 
impression.

Smiling somewhat mischievously, she turned, gathered her bags, and went home.

***

Mu Tsu watched as Xian Pu bounced merrily away, looking happier than he had
seen her since the wedding.  All because she had kissed him.

Had kissed *him*.

His mind was still trying to compensate.  How long had he wanted this kind of
affection from her?  Anger and disgust began to build in him.  When she had
finally kissed him, all he could do was stand there and look stupid.  He
looked down to notice that he was still holding his bags.

His heart racing, he turned and walked down the dirt path.  He didn't know 
how to feel.  He wanted to feel exultation; a life-long dream had finally
come true.  Yet, fear fought with the excitement, fear that what she had given
him was a goodbye kiss as much as anything else.  Although he believed the
Elders would exonerate her, there was still a chance that she would receive
some form of punishment.  Amazons punishments were not to be taken lightly;
anything from a beatings to banishment was possible.  Executions had dropped
significantly in the past 50 years, mostly out of fear of drawing unwanted
attention from the PRC government.  But anything up to that was possible.
The next few days would tell.

He drew some deep breaths, trying to recall the lessons of his teacher.
One of the things he had been taught was that no matter what, tomorrow came.
You could not stop it from coming, nor could you force it to come too soon.
Therefore, one should not spend one's day worrying about tomorrow, but let
tomorrow come at its own pace, and deal with it then.

Mu Tsu gritted his teeth in frustration.  There was too much at stake to 
simply try to ignore.  He wished he knew what to expect.  So much could change
in a year.

He arrived at his small house and pushed open the door.  There were no need
for locks among the Amazons; they were scrupulously honest within the tribe.
Mu Tsu dropped his bags in the bedroom and did a quick tour of the house. Not
that there was much to tour.  Everything was in order.

He went back outside and walked down the road a little further.  He knocked
briefly on the door of another cottage, then quickly made his way to the top
of a nearby telephone pole.

The door opened and an older man looked out.  Mu Tsu spread his arms and 
dropped from the pole.  The man looked up just as Mu Tsu brought his steel
claws to bear.

The old man tried to jump back into the house, but Mu Tsu's claws caught his
robes and dragged him outside.  There followed a rapid exchange of blows, 
which was followed by a weapons display by both men that left an impressive
number of swords, chains, and shuriken littering the ground between them.

They looked at each other evenly for a moment before nodding their heads at
each other.  Then Mu Tsu broke out into a wide smile.  "It is good to see you
again, Master Guo Wen."

"I wonder if it is I who should be calling you Master, Mu Tsu.  You have 
improved tremendously over the past year."

Mu Tsu's head swam with the praise.  "I had some good teachers."

"I imagine."  Guo Wen shook his head.  "Despite her other faults, Khu Lon is
an excellent instructor."

Mu Tsu was brought back to earth by the comment.  "Do not speak her name."

"Ah."  Guo Wen considered Mu Tsu for a moment.  "It seems by your attitude 
that this was not a simple passing.  Come inside and tell me all about it."

Guo Wen went back into the cottage while Mu Tsu gathered the weapons.  He
followed his master inside and dumped his share of the weapons on the table.

Guo Wen offered him a chair.  "Tell me of your time in Japan, and of the death
of a matriarch.  This will cause no little concern in our tribe."

Mu Tsu nodded.  He had much to tell, but little time before the meeting of
the Elders was sure to take place.  Gathering his wits and his breath, he
began.

***

Xian Pu entered her house, one of the largest in the village.  To her surprise,
she found it empty.  She'd expected to find her father here, along with her
sisters.  Still, it was the middle of the day; surely they had lots of things
to do.

She went to her room and began unpacking, trying to gather her thoughts at the
same time.  She had quite a story to tell the Elders, and she needed to make
sure it was clear and concise the first time.  She needed to make a good
impression.

"Little Xian Pu, how you have grown.  I hear you bring grave news back to
Joketsuzoku."

Xian Pu quickly turned and adopted a fighting stance.  She only slightly
relaxed when she recognized the speaker.  Jei Fang.

Jei Fang was one of the Elders of the tribe, as powerful as Great-grandmother
had been.  Jei Fang was as different from her rival as it was possible to be.
She was tall, a direct descendant of the founder of the Amazons.  She was
very old, and leaned on her staff heavily.  Yet her eyes were as bright as
ever, and they looked at Xian Pu appraisingly.

Jei Fang was infamous for one other reason.  Alone among the Elders, she was
a member of the Communist Party.  She and Khu Lon had represented the extremes
of Amazon policy.  Khu Lon had advocated isolationism and a return to the days
of Amazon self-rule.  Jei Fang cooperated freely and openly with the PRC, and
was always pushing for greater intergration with the rest of China.  They had
always seen each other as the greatest threat to the Amazon way of life.

Xian Pu had watched her great-grandmother and Jei Fang collide many times over
the years.  Xian Pu felt the way most of the Amazons felt; Jei Fang went too
far.  It was all well and good to pretend to submit to the government's rule
while the Amazons went their own way.  Jei Fang took the game too far.  The
Amazons had survived centuries without the help of the outside world; they
would survive centuries more.  To allow themselves to be submerged within the
PRC would be to lose their identity.

It was only Jei Fang's bloodline that kept her a part of the Elders.  That, 
and her good ties within the Party often smoothed conflicts between the 
Amazons and the government.  Plus Jei Fang had been getting more and more
support from the younger members of the tribe.  Xian Pu's great-grandmother
had seen this as a danger to the Amazon way of life, and had made it much of
her life's work to thwarting Jei Fang as much as possible.  As close to her
great-grandmother as she had been, Xian Pu couldn't help feeling much of that
same distrust.

"Honored Elder, you intrude in my home.  I respect you and wish you well.  I
will see you at the Equal's Hall."

"Such impertinence!  I wonder if I should get a bucket of water and a mouse
to keep you occupied for a while."

Xian Pu fought an impulse to knock Jei Fang's staff out from under her.  "All
the water would do is get me wet."

"Indeed?  It seems you have a story to tell.  Tell it to me."  The command
was unmistakeable.

Xian Pu nodded her head.  "Of course, Jei Fang.  I obey the Elders.  I will
tell my story to all of the Elders at the Equal's Hall in an hour."

Jei Fang cackled.  "You have much of your ancestor's rude spirit and willful
way.  Yet, you do not have the authority of being an Elder to protect you."
The older woman's gaze pierced Xian Pu.  "You should think of the future,
Xian Pu."

Xian Pu bit her lip, letting more of her nervousness show than she meant.
Jei Fang was right; Great-grandmother wasn't here to protect her, and Xian Pu
had no political clout of her own, other than being considered Khu Lon's
heir-apparent.  Support from her great-grandmother's colleagues was likely
to disappear once she told her story.  Jei Fang was sure to exploit that
vulnerability.

Xian Pu gathered herself; even if she had opposed Great-grandmother at the
very end, she still honored her.  She had learned some very valuable lessons
from her.  Among them was to fight back in the face of fear, to take the 
fight to the enemy.  "Honored Elder, I think of the future often.  There will
come a time when I am here and you are not.  We shall then see whose authority
rules."

Jei Fang seemed amused.  "We shall indeed."  She walked slowly up to Xian Pu
and looked deeply into her eyes.  Xian Pu held her breath, resisting the urge
to step back.  "Xian Pu, you may not believe this now, but I am your friend.
You would do best to be my friend as well, or you will be in a great deal of
trouble.  Consider that as you speak to us in the Equal's Hall."

Jei Fang held her gaze a moment longer, then turned and made her way out of
the room.

Xian Pu let out her breath.  She realized for the first time how alone she
was.  Assailed by Jei Fang and her supporters, and soon to be hated by 
Great-grandmother's followers.  Who was left to stand with her?  Only Mu Tsu,
and as a man he had little sway within the Amazons.

Xian Pu fought back the tears of helpless frustration she felt gathering in
her eyes.  It was perhaps what she deserved for opposing Great-grandmother
in the first place.  Yet, what could she have done differently?

Many things.  Xian Pu had a terrible foreboding that soon all she would have
left in her life would be regrets.

***

Mu Tsu looked calmly at Guo Wen.  He had finished his story five minutes ago,
and was now waiting for a reaction from his master.  The longer he waited, 
the more nervous he became.

"This... complicates things, Mu Tsu."  Guo Wen sounded very grim.  "Jei Fang
has strengthened her position in the absence of the recently deceased Elder.
I can only guess how the Elder would have used this Japanese man to overcome
Jei Fang, but she was certainly taking a gamble in being away from the tribe
for so long.  This is probably why the Elder resorted to such desperate
tactics.  She knew she could not afford to stay away any longer."

Mu Tsu nodded thoughtfully.  "Her gamble backfired, and she lost her life."

"She lost more than that, Mu Tsu.  She may have lost you and Xian Pu your 
lives as well."

Mu Tsu jumped up.  "Surely you don't mean that, Master!"  His own life was
somehow much less important to Mu Tsu than Xian Pu's.  "We were not the 
ones who misused the Ancestor Stone."

"True.  There are several other factors here.  First and most important, 
you and Xian Pu disobeyed the orders of an Elder."  Guo Wen raised his
hand to forestall Mu Tsu's protests.  "It matters little that she was 
ordering you to do dishonorable things.  While Xian Pu may be able to 
use such an argument, you had no choice but to obey."

Mu Tsu nodded reluctantly.  Men of the Amazons obeyed the women, without
exception.  All boys, when they reached adulthood, were given a choice:
a vow to always obey Amazon women, or banishment.  Nearly all young men
of the Amazons gave their vow.

In practice, the vow was seldom enforced rigorously.  Men often disagreed
with women and said so.  However, if it came down to a serious argument,
the women of the Amazons could invoke the vow to insure compliance by the
men.

Khu Lon had implicitly invoked Mu Tsu's vow, and Mu Tsu had disregarded it.
That made his position among the Amazons tenuous at best.  "All right, I
may have to accept banishment.  But that shouldn't endanger Xian Pu, 
master, should it?"

"It is just one factor.  There are others.  One that matters a lot to the
older generation is that Xian Pu allowed an outsider to defeat her and go 
unpunished.  Plus, she was required to marry this man in Japan, and instead
allowed him to marry another.  The ancient laws are not strictly followed
anymore, of course, but Xian Pu's double failure to uphold these traditions
weakens her standing.

"Jei Fang will use these things against her.  As the former Elder's 
protege, Xian Pu would have been potentially in an excellent position to
win the favor of the old guard and the popular affection of the younger
generation.  Now the old guard will punish her for not upholding the 
traditions, and for causing the former Elder to behave dishonorably."

Again, Guo Wen overrode Mu Tsu's objection.  "I know, she had nothing to
do with her great-grandmother's dishonor.  The old guard will want 
someone to blame for losing their most powerful spokesperson, and you
and Xian Pu make convenient targets."

Guo Wen drew a deep breath.  "Jei Fang wants the Amazons to send a 
representative to the National Party Congress.  This has met with
considerable resistance, as you can imagine."

Mu Tsu nodded.  Amazons, becoming part of the government of the PRC?
The concept was unthinkable to most Amazons.  Amazons knew best how to
conduct Amazon business, and they had no interest in participating in
the government that would try to make them do things any differently.
Becoming such an active part of the outside world went against the
very concepts that went into the forming of Joketsuzoku.

"Jei Fang knows an opportunity when she sees one.  The old guard has
lost face.  The younger generation will be less willing to be led by
a woman with Xian Pu's soon-to-be tarnished reputation.  She will step
in, put you both down as ruthlessly as possible, and have herself 
appointed to the NPC within the month.  Possibly within the week."

Mu Tsu's head was spinning.  He sat down heavily in the chair.  Life
in Japan had been much simpler.  He had reassured Ranma that Xian Pu
was in no danger of losing her position in the Amazons.  How naive he
had been.

He looked at Guo Wen, desperation in his voice.  "Master, what can we
do?"

Guo Wen sighed.  "As men, there is precious little we can do.  It is
up to Xian Pu."

Mu Tsu bit his lip and tried to think it through.  "Maybe... maybe she
doesn't have to tell them."

Guo Wen's eyebrows raised.  "She must.  An Elder has died.  She has no
choice."

"She can simply say that the Ancestor Stone was misused, and the 
spirits punished her for it."

"They will want details."

"She can refuse to give them.  She can invoke the Grieving Period."

Guo Wen considered that.  "It will only buy her eight days.  In the
meantime, Jei Fang can use her silence almost as effectively as the
story you gave me.  It will just be more ammunition to use against her
when she is finally forced to tell the whole story."

Mu Tsu drew a breath.  What he was thinking about was dangerous, and
not just to himself and Xian Pu.  Could he really hope to win her 
freedom with such desperate tactics?  Yes, there was hope.  At 
tremendous risk.  All it took was faith.

Mu Tsu made his decision.  Leaning forward, he quickly outlined his
plan to Guo Wen.

***

Equal's Hall was the largest building in Joketsuzoku.  It had been expanded
several times in recent years.  It was a place where the entire Amazon tribe
could come together.  In a tradition that could be traced back to the founding
of Joketsuzoku, anyone could speak freely within the confines of Equal's Hall.
Equal's Hall was where marriages were performed, new births celebrated, and 
other tribal business discussed.  

It was also the place where the death of an Amazon was announced.

Xian Pu slowly made her way into the hall.  She had already had a brief
reunion with her father and sisters, who had run in from the fields when
told of her return.  The knowledge of Great-grandmother's death had dampened
any thoughts of celebration.  They were anxious for details; Xian Pu had
assured them that all would be told in the Equal's Hall.

Looking around, she was surprised at the number of people in the Hall.  For
an impromptu meeting, word had spread quickly.  The passing of an Elder was
no small thing.  Xian Pu grimaced, thinking of what their reaction might be
to the news of the circumstances surrounding Great-grandmother's death. 
Still, she was looking forward to defending herself.  She knew some blame in
the matter, but she felt strong enough in her position to withstand any
challenge.

The inside of the Hall was very much like an auditorium.  A circle of space
in the center was surrounded by rows and rows of benches.  In the center,
the Elders sat at a simple wooden table.  Xian Pu stepped into the circle
with them, and the hall began to quiet down.

"Xian Pu!"  Mu Tsu's voice sounded urgent, almost desperate.  Frowning, she
turned to watch him run up to her.  He grabbed her shoulders, which caused
some murmurring within the crowd; this was not the way a man treated an
Amazon warrior.

He leaned down to whisper in her ear.  "You must not tell them everything.
Tell them that she misused the Stone, and then invoke the Grieving Period."

Xian Pu's eyebrows shot up her forehead.  Why would she want to do that?
She had come here to bare her soul and to accept judgement.  Why did Mu Tsu
think she needed to hide anything?  She brought her arms up, knocked his
hands off her shoulders, and glared at him.

Mu Tsu took off his glasses, and his eyes bored into hers, imploring.  "Please,
Xian Pu.  Trust me."  He spoke quietly, although he could still be overheard
by those nearby.

Xian Pu sniffed and spun on her heel.  She approached the Elders, nodded
respectfully at them, then turned to survey the crowd.  Silence descended.

"I have come to tell you of the passing of an Elder.  She who was my 
great-grandmother has passed from this world to the next.  Let no one speak
her name so that her soul may know peace."

The crowd rustled.  She turned to regard the Elders once more.

Jei Fang spoke up.  "This is sad news indeed.  How did the Elder come to 
leave this world?"

Xian Pu studied Jei Fang.  She seemed excited, not sad.  She was leaning 
forward, apparently eager to hear Xian Pu's words.

Xian Pu hesitated for a split second.  "She used the Ancestor Stone."  Xian
Pu placed the bag of treasures she was carrying on the table in front of the
Elders.  "The spirits decided her use was inappropriate, and punished her."

Gasping could be heard from all over the Hall, with some of the loudest coming
from the table in front of her.  She kept her eyes on Jei Fang, who smiled
widely before quickly resuming a serious expression.

Xian Pu's mind was in a whirl.  Suddenly she could see it, see that Jei Fang
was going to destroy her in an effort to consolidate power for herself.
Xian Pu had no defense, absolutely none.  She looked around, caught Mu Tsu's
eyes.  He had put his glasses back on, and when he saw her look at him, he
spread his hands in supplication.  She could almost hear him in her mind.
"Trust me."   

"Xian Pu."  Jei Fang's voice rang out, quieting the crowd.  Xian Pu turned
back to face the Elders.  "Tell us all of the details.  How did your great-
grandmother come to use the Ancestor Stone?  Why did the spirits claim her
for their own?"

Xian Pu stared at Jei Fang.  She tried to control her face, to keep from biting
her lip.  She took a deep breath.  "She who was living is now an ancestor.
This grieves me, and I must come to peace with her spirit, and my own."  Xian
Pu looked down at her feet.

The murmurs from the crowd rose again.  Excited whisperings surrounded her.
Xian Pu took several deep breaths; she was committed, now.  Mu Tsu had better
know what he was doing.

"Xian Pu!"  Jei Fang's voice sounded angry now.  "You will tell us what 
happened!  You have had your entire journey from Japan to use in grieving!
The Elders will know now what has happened!"

"Xian Pu was not among her family."  Mu Tsu's voice spoke from the crowd
behind her.  "She was not with the tribe at Joketsuzoku.  Now that she is,
she needs to lay the spirit of her ancestor to rest.  It is her right, and
you cannot gainsay it."

The crowd's rumblings grew, with a few gasps thrown in.  The right of any
Amazon to speak in Equal's Hall was one thing.  To have a man argue with an
Elder was another.  Xian Pu grew worried for him.  He was within his rights,
but he was risking ostracization, if not worse.

Jei Fang's voice grew tight.  "Mu Tsu, you have picked up many bad habits
from Guo Wen.  Among them is this tendency to not know your proper place
within the Amazons.  Speak cautiously, or leave the village once again."

Mu Tsu sounded almost serene.  "Equal's Hall was created so that all could
speak their mind without fear of reprisal, regardless of their gender.  Would
you question the wisdom of the founders in creating this place?"

The crowd responded to this as well.  Xian Pu tried to listen, and got the
impression that they agreed with Mu Tsu.  He had been very clever; Jei Fang
could not censure him without seeming to go against her ancestor.

Jei Fang seemed to sense this as well.  She tried another tack.  "You were
in Japan as well, Mu Tsu.  Surely you can tell us what transpired there."

"It is not my place to do so, Elder.  Xian Pu is the descendant of she who
was taken from us recently.  It is her duty to speak of her passing.  She
need only make peace with her ancestor, and then she will tell you all."

Silence stretched for several moments.  One of the other Elders spoke up.
"This young man speaks true.  I, too, am anxious to know what happened in
Japan.  The use of the Ancestor Stone is a grave matter, and I would like to
know how it could come to pass.  But Xian Pu has invoked the Grieving Period,
as is her right.  I respect the old ways, even if you do not, Jei Fang."

Jei Fang spoke quickly and angrily.  "I do respect them, Mei Ming.  My
ancestor, she who created the Amazons, wrote those laws so that the Amazons
could survive in the world as it was then.  The world was changed, and our
ways must change with them."

Another Elder spoke.  "You would have us do more than change.  You would have
us submerge our identity into the so-called People's Republic."

"Would that be so bad?"  Jei Fang spoke clearly, her words echoing throughout
the auditorium.  "The People's Republic of China, alone among the nations of
the world, has written guarantees for equal rights for women in the 
Communist Party.  The Amazons were founded so that women could find a place
of power within China.  Now, after all these centuries, China has changed
and acknowledged our right to power.  Let us go forth and claim it."

"Surely you don't expect them to honor those words?  You are not so naive as
to think that the men in power in the outside world would listen to a woman,
even an Amazon?"

"They will, and they do.  There are many women in the National People's
Congress.  The NPC shapes destiny for all of China.  I have worked hard
over many years to create this opportunity for us.  Let us go forth and
take our place among them."

"Among those who act so dishonorably?"  Mei Ming's voice was full of contempt.
"Need I remind you of Tiananmen Square?  It should shame you to think of
participating in a government that commits such atrocities."

Jei Fang's voice grew sad, yet still forceful.  "There is not a government
in the world that does not stumble upon occasion.  There are some who would
call the Amazons oppressors and murderers for what we have done to men who
came upon our village.  But what is the right course of action?  To hide
from the government and hope that it doesn't notice you?  Or to try to guide
its course and prevent it from repeating such mistakes?  To do the first is
to act as a coward.  To do the latter is to behave like a true warrior."

This last bit seemed to be spoken directly at Xian Pu.  Jei Fang was making
more than one point here.  Xian Pu swallowed.  In truth, she felt like a 
coward.  She wanted to respond, but a person in grieving didn't speak, and
didn't look up.  Xian Pu stared at her feet, and let her hair fall over her
face so that no one could see how red her cheeks were becoming.

Another of the Elders, a quiet woman called Chiu Li, spoke up.  "We cover no
new ground here today.  Rehashing old arguments serves no purpose.  As I see
it, before we can vote on Jei Fang's proposal to join the NPC, we must first
find a new Elder.  Before we can replace she who has recently departed, we
must first know how she died.  And we cannot know that until Xian Pu has come
out of her grieving period.  Let us open up Equal's Hall again in eight days.
One way or the other, Xian Pu will be done with her grief then, and we will
be able to proceed on these issues."

The other Elders agreed.  As the crowd began to disperse, Jei Fang came up to
Xian Pu.  Xian Pu could not look up at her, but she could almost feel the
other's appraising stare.

"You and Mu Tsu play a dangerous game here.  I do not see how this delaying
tactic will help you at all.  We will know the truth, and knowing it now or
eight days from now makes no difference.  I am trying to be your friend,
Xian Pu, but displays like these make it difficult.  Remember that."

Xian Pu stood still as Jei Fang left.  Her father and sisters came up to her
and led her from the Hall.  There was so much she needed to know, but the
Grieving Period kept her from speaking, or taking an active part in anything
around her.

Damn Mu Tsu anyhow.  Her trust in him had better not be misplaced, or he would
suffer.

If she didn't suffer first.

***

Mu Tsu watched as Xian Pu left the Hall.  His heart went out to her, as it
always did.  She was a very proud woman, and to act so meekly must gall her.
He had to make sure her sacrifice was worth it.

He turned to Guo Wen.  "I guess that went as well as we could have hoped."

Guo Wen nodded.  "She scared me there for a moment.  She is so full of 
pride.  She must have a great deal of faith in you."

Mu Tsu sighed.  He had to have faith as well.  "Now I need some money.  A lot
of money, if we're going to get through the bureaucracy quickly.  It's too bad
we can't ask Jei Fang for help."

Guo Wen thinned his lips and nodded.  "As to that, I do have some put away.
I can think of no better use for it."

Mu Tsu closed his eyes.  He didn't want to impose upon Guo Wen in this way,
but he could see no alternative.  "Thank you, master.  I will repay you as
soon as possbile.  Your generosity in my time of need is overwhelming."

An amused sparkle enter Guo Wen's eyes.  "Enough, Mu Tsu.  If we get through
this with you and Xian Pu alive, it will be well worth it."

Mu Tsu sighed.  Being alive would be nice, but making sure Xian Pu kept her
honor was equally important.  If only this worked.

***

Ying Li watched as the figures approached.  She had seen them coming from 
miles away.  They didn't look like tourists, or people who had lost their
way.  They seemed to be coming directly towards the village, as if it were
their goal.

The fact that she didn't recognize the two young women disturbed Ying Li.
The whole village had been on edge during the past week, waiting for the
situation between Jei Fang and Xian Pu to erupt.  Outsiders entering the
village at this time were surely here to cause trouble.

As they topped the rise that allowed them to see the village, Ying Li stepped
out of hiding and approached.  The taller one seemed startled, but the shorter
one merely gazed at Ying Li as if expecting her.  

"Who are you and why do you attempt to disturb the peace of the Amazons?"  It
was the challenge given all strangers attempting to enter.

The two merely looked blankly at her.  Now that she was closer, Ying Li could
see that weren't merely strangers, but foreigners.  They very likely didn't
speak any dialect of Chinese.  Ying Li scowled at them.  As women, they were
welcome to enter the village - Joketsuzoku was open to all women who wanted
to come - but as a protector of the village, Ying Li needed to know their
names and their business.

The shorter one asked Ying Li a question.  It made no sense, of course.  Ying
Li would have thought these two women would be better prepared if they had
intended to come to Joketsuzoku.

The shorter tried again.  "Mousse?"

Ying Li frowned.  That sounded almost familiar, as if she were asking for...

"These two women are here to see me."  Mu Tsu came up behind her, sounding a
bit out of breath.  "I have invited them to be my guests.  I apologize for
not informing you; I did not expect them for a few more hours."

Ying Li frowned at him.  Her instincts had been right:  these two women *were*
here to cause trouble.  Still, as women she could not deny them the right to
enter.  "I hold you responsible for their behavior, Mu Tsu."

Mu Tsu nodded.  He looked over at the women and spoke to them in their
language.  They nodded, and bowed to Ying Li.  Ying Li frowned; this was
probably meant as a respectful gesture.  She grudgingly nodded back at them.

They left with Mu Tsu, while Ying Li resumed her post.  Mu Tsu was up to 
something, probably some sort of effort to help Xian Pu out of whatever
trouble she was in.  Ying Li, somewhat to her suprise, hoped that he would
succeed.

***

Xian Pu sat in her room, staring listlessly at the walls.  The Grieving Period,
she decided, was awfully boring.  She supposed people who used it appreciated
the solitude it gave them.  As a political tactic, it had its drawbacks.  She
had been unable to contact Mu Tsu, and had no idea what he was up to.  Her
Grieving Period would end tomorrow; she would know then.

The door to her room opened, and she immediately looked down at her feet, as
someone in grieving was supposed to.  Her father spoke from the doorway.
"Mu Tsu has called for a challenge.  There is to be a meeting in the Equal's
Hall in a few minutes."

Xian Pu's heart quickened.  Whatever Mu Tsu's plan was, he was executing it
now.  Xian Pu rose to her feet, and allowed her father to guide her to the
Equal's Hall.

The Hall was full again.  Her father guided her to a front-row seat hastily
vacated for her.  She sat down and continued to stare at her feet, wishing
desperately that she could look at Mu Tsu.

After a few minutes, the crowd quited down as Jei Fang spoke.  "Mu Tsu, you
have stated you wish to challenge the Elders.  This is your right as an
Amazon.  If accepted, you can fight our designated warrior, with the outcome
of the match determing our ruling.  Remember though: since you are only a 
man, we can refuse to accept it.  State your challenge and let us decide if
it is worthy."

Mu Tsu spoke up.  "My challenge is simple enough.  I refute the right of the
Elders to know what transpired in Japan.  Since it involved issues and persons
outside of the Amazons, there is no need to discuss it.  It should be simply
known that the Ancestor Stone was misused, and that the user was punished."

Jei Fang seemed to spit out the words.  "You know perfectly well that it 
cannot be left at that.  Something transpired in Japan, something that caused
an Elder to use the Amazon tribe's most sacred treasure.  She who recently
departed would not have done so unless she had a very good reason.  We must
know this reason, and we must know why the spirits decided the reason
unworthy."

"That decision is the one I wish to challenge.  Let it be known that Xian
Pu, she who was Xian Pu's great-grandmother, and I all faced the spirits.  The
spirits spared Xian Pu and I - in fact, they cured us of the curses we had
acquired at Jusenkyo - while at the same time they condemned she who was an
Elder.  The spirits have already judged us; who are you to disagree?"

Jei Fang grunted.  "We are the Elders of the Amazons.  We will judge your
behavior for ourselves."  There was a pause, during which Xian Pu guessed
that Elders were glancing at each other, confirming Jei Fang's judgement.
"You challenge is denied, Mu Tsu."

A new voice spoke up.  It spoke in heavily accented Chinese; the phrase sounded
carefully rehearsed.  "I take up the challenge."

The room seemed to explode with surprised exclamations.  Xian Pu, meanwhile,
was frowning.  Where had she heard that voice before?  It sounded very
familiar.

Jei Fang sounded puzzled.  "Who are you?  You are not an Amazon.  Only Amazons
may challenge.  That you are a woman is not sufficient.  You must be made a 
member of the tribe, first."

Suddenly, Xian Pu understood.  She knew who the voice belonged to, and had an
idea of what Mu Tsu was up to.  She lifted her head and stood up.  "I recognize
her as an Amazon."

The crowd gasped.  Xian Pu had just given up her Grieving Period, but she was
fairly sure Mu Tsu was depending on her to do this.  Jei Fang seemed as
surprised as the crowd; then her eyes narrowed.  "She has never been in the
village before.  She has never competed in the tournament.  She cannot be
accepted as an Amazon."

"On the contrary, Elder."  Xian Pu almost smiled.  "She was here a year ago.
She challenged the winner of the tournament, and defeated her easily."

Jei Fang clenched her jaw.  "So that was her?  And now, you would call her
an Amazon?"

Xian Pu nodded.  "As a member of the Amazons who has come to know this woman
well over the past year, I invoke the ancient law, the one law that must never
be forgotten or forsaken, that says that any woman who proves herself in the
tournament and was had her character judged by an Amazon warrior should be
allowed into the tribe."

Jei Fang's face was getting darker by the minute.  "She seeks to challenge our
right to judge you.  You cannot interfere with your own trial."

"I am not."  Xian Pu put as much confidence in her voice as she could.  "I
merely recognize this woman's right to be called an Amazon.  What she does as
an Amazon is no concern of mine."

Jei Fang stood silently, and Xian Pu knew they had her.  Jei Fang turned slowly
to look off to Xian Pu's right.  "And what is this new Amazon's name?"

Xian Pu spoke for her.  "Saotome Ranma."

Jei Fang turned her gaze back to Xian Pu with a snap.  "Isn't she a man?"

Xian Pu adopted an amused tone of voice.  "Does she look like a man to you?"

Jei Fang's voice hardened even further.  "She *is* a man.  She's been cursed
by the springs at Jusenkyo."

Xian Pu shrugged casually.  "I don't think the ancient laws made exceptions 
for how applicants came by their gender.  This is a woman who stands before
you.  I recognize her as an Amazon."  Xian Pu swept her gaze around the Hall.
"Would anyone disagree?"

There was a lot of uncertain murmuring, but no one spoke up.  Xian Pu took
that as a good sign.  Her argument was thin at best, but no one was willing
to oppose her openly.

Almost no one.  Jei Fang looked very very angry.

Chiu Li spoke from the Elder's table.  "I am getting a headache trying to
keep all of this straight.  Xian Pu and Mu Tsu are clearly trying to keep
us from knowing something, and have resorted to this desperate gamble.  Mu
Tsu knew that no one among the Amazons would dare oppose the Elders, so he
brings in this outsider to do it for him and Xian Pu.  It speaks well for
these young people that they have loyal friends such as this Saotome.

"I would suggest a compromise.  Let us have this Saotome be judged by the
Ancestor Stone.  If she passes, then let us consider her claim to be an
Amazon and her challenge to our decision as valid.  Instead of going through
the elaborate procedures her challenge entails, let us have the spirts of
the Ancestor Stone judge Mu Tsu and Xian Pu.  They both claim to have passed
their scrutiny already; surely they would not object to a second such judge-
ment.  Then we can move on to more important things, like finding a new Elder and
considering Jei Fang's proposal."

The crowd started talking excitedly.  A few people stood up and gave their
opinions, but Xian Pu ignored them.  Instead, she walked over to where Ranma
was standing with Mu Tsu and Guo Wen.  To her surprise, she found Akane 
there as well.

"Shampoo."  Ranma seemed quite happy to see her.  She clasped her shoulder.
"I understand you're having a little difficulty here."

Xian Pu laughed.  "Is understatement.  Shampoo is glad to see Ranma."  She
looked over at Mu Tsu.  "Shampoo wonders if Ranma knows what he is getting
himself into."

Mu Tsu looked grim.  "I let him know what the risks are.  Things are moving
differently than I expected."  He turned and spoke to Ranma.  "They are
going to ask you to use the Ancestor Stone.  The spirits will look into your
soul and see if you are worthy of being an Amazon.  If they decide that you
are not, they might... punish you."

Ranma glanced at Akane, then back over to Mu Tsu.  "How will they respond to
the fact that I'm really a guy?"

"I don't know."  Mu Tsu shuffled his feet a little bit.  "I thought the worst
that would happen was that you'd have to fight a few of our warriors to prove
your worthiness.  I knew you could handle that."

Xian Pu looked at Akane, who looked a little frightened, then back over to
Ranma.  "Shampoo does not want Ranma to risk himself so.  Is best Ranma 
refuses judgement and quickly leaves.  Shampoo takes care of herself."

Ranma looked concerned.  "What will happen to you?"

Xian Pu looked down, not wanting to burden Ranma with this.  Mu Tsu spoke up.
"There's a great many things that can happen.  The worst is that Shampoo and
I will be sentenced to death for disobeying an Elder.  The most likely outcome
is that we'll both be banished."  Mu Tsu adjusted his glasses.  "She's right,
Ranma.  We can't ask you to take this risk.  Shampoo and I can start over
again elsewhere in China.  We did well enough in Japan; we can do okay in 
another part of this country."

"But you won't be Amazons."  Ranma squeezed Xian Pu's shoulder.  "You won't
have any money, or anyone to help you out.  You'll have to give up your 
dreams of guiding the Amazons into the next millenium."

Xian Pu looked up at Ranma.  She wanted to tell him that it was okay, that
being an Amazon wasn't that important.  She couldn't do it.  Being an Amazon
was everything to her.  It would destroy her if she had to leave Joketsuzoku
forever.  But she could not, would not, ask Ranma to risk her life to keep
Xian Pu a member of the tribe.  "Ranma, take wife and go."  She wanted to 
say more but the words failed her.

Ranma looked closely at her, then turned to look at Akane.  Some unspoken
communication seemed to pass between them.  Akane smiled, still a little
afraid.  "You said it would get harder."

Ranma looked at her a moment more, then nodded.  They didn't have any more
time to speak as Jei Fang suddenly brought discussion to a close.

***

Ranma started as the tall, older woman spoke out in a voice louder than he
would have thought possible.  She looked to be even older than Cologne had
been.  Considering what that old hag had been capable of, she shouldn't be
surprised at what these other Amazons could do.

The tall woman - Jei Fang, if Ranma understood Mousse correctly - was 
making a speech of some sort.  It ended with her looking significantly at
Ranma and Shampoo.  The other Elders seemed to be agreeing with her, and
they too looked at Ranma.

She looked over at Mousse, who seemed almost reluctant to translate.
"She's asking you to step forward and touch the Ancestor Stone."

Ranma looked one last time at Akane.  Akane nodded and put her hand on
Ranma's cheek.  Ranma smiled at her, put her hand over Akane's, then
walked over to the Elders.

The auditorium became absolutely silent.  Ranma nervously felt for her
wedding ring, resting on a chain around her neck.  This was a big risk 
she was taking.

Jei Fang spoke at her.  Ranma couldn't make any of it out, but she 
followed the Elder's finger, pointing at a jade tablet on the table.
Ranma looked back up at the Elder, than over to Mousse.

"You merely have to place your hand on the tablet, Ranma."  For the 
first time since Ranma had known him, Mousse sounded afraid.  "The 
spirits will judge you then."

Ranma nodded and stretched her hand out.  She held it over the tablet,
a few centimeters above the surface, gathering her courage.

Jei Fang spoke something else, seemed to be taunting Ranma.  That was
all the motivation Ranma needed.  She brought her hand down firmly on
the surface of the tablet.

Her vision immediately blacked out.  Ranma fought back an impulse to
snatch her hand away, then realized it made no difference; she couldn't
move.  In the blackness, Ranma could make out vague shapes.  She was
pretty sure what the shapes were; she had seen them before.

They began whispering at her.  "Who is this?"

Other whispers answered.  "An applicant to Joketsuzoku, evidently."

"Is this a woman, or a man?  Its mind is so confusing."

"I think we know this person.  It's a man in the body of a woman."

"Oh yes, I recognize him now.  And he wants to be an Amazon?"

"Should we be gentle with him?  He does take the shape of a woman."

"Be gentle with one that attempts to fool us?  Let's have at him."

With that, the spirits ripped Ranma's mind apart.

She cried out as they tore into her.  They brought out some of her
memories, concentrating on how she treated women.  "Look at him!  He's
quite the sexist.  Refusing to hit women, even if he's been hit as
a woman many times.  As if women were fragile creatures who needed
the sympathy and protection of a man!"

"Look how he acts sometimes when he is a woman!  Fulfilling every
stereotype about women, acting cute and stupid.  This one does not
deserve any of our respect."

"He deserves punishment.  What shall we do with him?"

"He's got the shape of a woman.  Let's make him think he was born
a woman."

"Yes!  We'll steal his memories away, let him believe he was an
Amazon born and raised.  We'll lock him in this form.  He wants
to pretend to be a woman, we'll make him one in truth!"

"NO!"  Ranma fought to keep her mind together, fought through the
whispers invading her brain.  "I won't let you do that!"

"My what a will she has!  She'll make a fine warrior."

"Don't worry, daughter, you'll like who we'll make you to be.  And
you'll be a part of a superior gender."

Ranma focussed her mental energies as best she could, pushed the 
whispers back.  "I will not let you do that!  I have a wife that
I love.  You will not make me forget her!"

The whispers fell silent a moment.  Then they pushed through 
Ranma's barriers and delved into her memories again.

"Married, is he?  What is his wife like?  Some demure thing he
can easily control?"

"No, look at this!"

"Wow, his wife is a forceful one.  Look!  She doesn't allow him 
to do with her as he wills."

"She stands up to him, calls him stupid when he deserves to be
called stupid, and beats him up when he deserves to be beaten up."

"Ouch!"  The whispers seemed to wince in sympathy as a memory
of Akane hitting him and sending him flying was shared among them.

"She is certainly fit to be an Amazon."

"He loves her for it, too."

"What's more amazing, she loves him!"

"Maybe there is more to this one than we know."

"All right, foolish man, we'll let you go this time.  Know that 
it is your wife who redeems you.  But we reject you as an Amazon;
be sure to tell the others this."

"And do not disturb us again."

"Wait!"  Ranma fought back as she felt them pushing her away. 
"You have to help Shampoo!"

The whispers stopped.  "We have seen memories of Xian Pu in your
mind.  What help does she need?"

Ranma had, by this time, figured out the best way to speak with the
spirits of the Ancestor Stone.  She concentrated on the memories of
weeks gone by.

***

Xian Pu breathed heavily as Ranma approached the Ancestor Stone.
She watched as Ranma held out her hand over the tablet, and hesitated.

"Are you afraid, little one?"  Jei Fang's voice was contemptuous.  "The
spirits go easy on women who merely touch the stone.  Surely you need
fear nothing."

Ranma couldn't understand the words, of course, but she seemed to sense
the taunting behind them.  She set her face and brought her hand down on
the surface of the tablet.

For several seconds, nothing happened.  Then Ranma cried out and almost
fell on the table, using her free hand to support herself.  Akane 
gave a small scream herself and started forward, to be held back by
Mu Tsu.

"If you try to interfere, Akane-san, Ranma will suffer more.  His mind
is intertwined with that of the spirits now.  We must wait for them to
let him go, or he will go mad."

Akane bit back a sob.  Xian Pu was having trouble keeping a neutral
expression.  If Ranma was hurt by the spirits of the Ancestor Stone,
Xian Pu would never forgive herself.  Silently she prayed to her 
ancestors to keep Ranma safe.

"NO!"  Ranma cried out again, and again Mu Tsu had to restrain Akane,
although anguish covered his face.  Xian Pu felt her sanity giving 
slowly away.  If Ranma was lost to the spirits, Xian Pu had nothing
left.

"Wait!"  Ranma spoke forcefully, but seemed not as desperate.  Xian Pu
felt her burden ease a bit.  Ranma seemed to be holding her own 
against the spirits.

Several more minutes passed, with Ranma breathing heavily and evidently
under some strain.  Finally, she lifted her head up and looked around.
Blinking at the sight of everyone, she took her hand of the tablet.

Ranma looked at Mu Tsu, then at Jei Fang.  "Mousse, tell her that the 
spirits of the Ancestor Stone have found me wanting.  I am not to be 
allowed to join the Amazons."

Mu Tsu translated, and Jei Fang's eyes opened wide, and she looked 
closely at Ranma.  "They did not punish you?"

Ranma smiled when she heard the translation and looked over at Akane.  
"No, I'm not all bad."  She looked once more at Jei Fang.  "They want 
Shampoo, Mousse, and the Elders to all join with them so that they may 
share something with you all."

Mu Tsu blinked, but repeated the words to Jei Fang.  Her jaw dropped open.
She leaned forward to carefully study Ranma's face. "You... you lie, don't
you?"

Ranma's eyes glittered when Mu Tsu translated, but she kept her composure.  
"Not at all, Jei Fang.  If you doubt that these are their wishes, touch 
the tablet yourself.  I'm sure the spirits will go easy on one who disobeys
their orders."

Mu Tsu kept his tone carefully neutral as he translated. Jei Fang blanched, 
and Xian Pu almost chuckled. Ranma had used a most effective threat. Given
the circumstances, she surely wasn't bluffing.

Xian Pu stepped forward, followed by Mu Tsu.  The Elders took various
positions around the table where they all could reach the Ancestor Stone.

They all looked at each other.  Xian Pu saw fear on a few faces.  
Controlling her own foreboding, she touched the Ancestor Stone.

Her vision blacked out.  She saw shapes in the blackness, and felt
warm, encouraging murmurs from the spirits.  They recognized her as
an Amazon, and welcomed her.

She felt the presence of the others as they touched the Ancestor 
Stone.  The spirits welcomed them, although they gave Mu Tsu a hard
look before accepting him.  Xian Pu felt the thoughts of the others
flowing through her mind, to the point where it was difficult to
distinguish them from her own.

"A man was just here."  The whispers spoke to her mind and the mind
of the others.  "A very proud man, who challenged us as few others
have.  He came, willing to sacrifice his life and soul to try and
protect this woman."  The whispers somehow indicated Xian Pu.  "We
cannot help but honor him, man though he may be.  He told us a 
story of Amazons in a foreign country, who wavered between deeds
of questionable honor and deeds of heroism.  Even though he himself
was the target of some dishonorable machinations, yet did he plead
for the life of Xian Pu.  We come to share knowledge with you, to
find the truth of the story as told from the perspective of Amazons."

Xian Pu felt her mind being seized.  She kept herself from fighting
the spirits.  They drained her mind of the memories of the past year
and spread them among the others.  She felt Mu Tsu's memories being
similarly displayed for all to see.  She felt somewhat violated;
all of her private thoughts were being laid bare.  At the same time,
it was comforting to share some of the burden of the memories with
her tribe.

This went on for some time, an entire year being replayed from two
perspectives.  Xian Pu felt for Mu Tsu's memories and found them
frightening.  It seemed as if all of them were tinged with desire
for her.  She felt the aching in his heart everytime he saw her, 
and the agony he experienced everytime she rejected him.  Also, 
she felt the anguish he experienced watching Khu Lon twist Xian Pu's
mostly good nature into a caricature of Khu Lon's.  She saw all
that he did to prevent it, and the price Khu Lon extracted from
him each time.  Through it all, he never gave up hope for her
salvation, and she felt the exhiliration he felt when, that time
behind Ukyo's, she had taken her hand from his neck and restored
him to human form, with the promise that she would not try to kill
Akane again.  She saw in him the relief and joy at her redemption.
She felt the grief he had felt when they could not rescue Khu Lon
from the spirit's wrath.  She also saw the hope that grew greater
and greater over the final few weeks in Japan, that at last he had
found a way to Xian Pu's heart, and that they could return to the
Amazons together and build a better future for them and their tribe.

The memories ended, and the thoughts of the Elders were as chaotic
as her own as each tried to regain her identity.  She felt the
spirits helping with this.  When all was in order, the spirits spoke
again.

"These two have done bad things, yet they have done good as well. 
In the end, they acted honorably, and learned from their experiences
in a way Khu Lon was unable to.  As spirits no longer among the 
living, we cannot govern for you.  Yet we ask, on behalf of these
two and the one who has here before them, to be lenient.  These two
are fine examples of Amazons, and will strengthen the tribe with
their presence.  They know of the present world, better than any
of us inside the Ancestor Stone and, judging by the thoughts we see
here, better than any of the current Elders.  Keep this in mind as
you punish them.  This is not a command, but simply a request, from
those who ruled before you. Return now to the living world, and let
us rest a while.  These intrusions cost us much, and we need to 
restore ourselves."

The world came into focus once more.  Xian Pu blinked and looked 
around.  Thousands of faces watched anxiously, and they breathed
a collective sigh of relief as she and the others removed their
hands from the Ancestor Stone and moved away.

Jei Fang considered Xian Pu thoughtfully.  She cleared her throat
and looked at the other Elders.  "There... is a lot that we need
to think over.  This is an experience unlike any other I have had
in my life, and that is saying something.  Let us adjourn.  The
Elders will meet again tonight, and we will have another tribal
meeting tomorrow in the Hall."

The other Elders, still somewhat shaken by the journey into the
Ancestor Stone, agreed.  The Equal's Hall began to empty.  Jei Fang
gave the group of people around Xian Pu a hard look before moving away.

"Shampoo."  Ranma looked curiously at her.  "What happened?"

Guo Wen smoothly cut in.  "Let us retire to Xian Pu's house first.
She and Mu Tsu need to get a good meal in them and give their 
minds a chance to rest."  He looked speculatively at Ranma.  "The
same can be said for you as well, I imagine."

Ranma, clutching Akane's hand tightly, grimaced and nodded.

Together, they left the hall.

***

Xian Pu's family had an adequate sitting room.  Xian Pu sat 
staring at the empty fireplace.  There was no need for a fire in
the summer, but Xian Pu would have appreciated being able to 
lose herself watching the flames.

Still, there was pleasant company here.  She turned to watch Ranma
looking around the room.  "Gee, Shampoo, why were you working as
a crummy food server when you were this rich?"

Xian Pu smiled.  "Most of what Ranma sees is centuries old.  Family
has jewels, treasures, but not much money.  Amazons need money if
going to work in real world.  Great-grandmother preferred not to
sell jewelry, keeping for emergencies.  Shampoo agrees."

Akane spoke from where she was resting her head on Ranma's shoulder.
"So she wasn't all bad?"

Xian Pu sighed.  "No.  Great-grandmother was wise in many ways.
Shampoo honors her ancestor, will always look to her for guidance.
She had bad and good, like all do.  Shampoo prefers to remember good."

Ranma nodded.  "She taught me some good stuff, too.  I don't think
I've relied on anything as much as I've relied on the extra speed she
taught me with the Kachuu Tenshin Amiguriken.  I wouldn't have beaten
Saffron or saved Akane without the Hiryu Shoten Ha, either.  I'm just
sorry it ended as badly as it did." 

Xian Pu shook her head.  "Is no Ranma's fault.  Is more Shampoo's
fault than anyone's."

"Do not speak of fault."  Guo Wen's Japanese was nearly flawless, Xian Pu 
noticed with a twinge of jealousy.  Mu Tsu must have learned his excellent
Japanese from Guo Wen.  It certainly wouldn't have been something 
Great-grandmother taught him.  "The circumstances just happened.  She 
who was an Elder thought she was acting in the best interest of the tribe.
You thought so as well, whether you were helping her or fighting against 
her.  You all acted as well as you could under the circumstances.  In the 
end, the reason why you are here and she is not is that you fought for 
honor and for the lives of your friends.  She fought for her own glory.
Remember that painful lesson, and apply it to the rest of your lives.  In
that way will you honor her."

Xian Pu considered his words, and found them to her liking.  She 
looked at Guo Wen with sneaking admiration.  He was wise for a man.

Somehow, that thought didn't sound right.  She had learned over the
past year and the past few weeks that intelligence and honor were not
limited to women.  She had seen Ranma and Mu Tsu act thoughtfully and
well, and they had both saved her on numerous occasions.  Also, she
thought, looking at Ranma's female form, she had discovered that 
Ranma acted the same no matter what gender he was.  The person he
was transcended whatever form his flesh took.  As someone who until
recently became a cat at regular intervals, she should realize that
outward form had nothing to do with inward character.  It was time
that she stopped judging people on appearance and started measuring
the worth of their souls.

Her thoughts were interrupted by Mu Tsu.  "Master, what do you think
will happen now?"

Guo Wen sighed.  "It is impossible to say.  Clearly, the Elders were 
strongly affected by what transpired inside the Ancestor Stone.  I
believe that your lives are no longer in danger; they will honor
the spirits' wishes to that extent.  Neither, I think, will they
banish you.  Jei Fang, however, still seeks to discredit you two.
There will be a punishment of sorts, and it may cost you years of
your lives, if for no other reason than it will take you that long
to recover your standing among your peers after you have been
punished.  But if you are patient and wise, you will overcome
Jei Fang eventually.  Prepare for that day.  I look forward to
seeing you take your places among the leaders of the Amazons."

Silence descended.  After a while, Ranma sighed.  "I wish I could
have done better."

"What you mean, Ranma?"  Xian Pu looked sharply at him.  "You
exceeded wildest hopes.  Mousse and Shampoo have our lives back.
We never be able to repay all Ranma did today."

"That's right, Ranma."  Akane sat up and punched him in the arm.
"Stop berating yourself.  You risked an awful lot and came up a 
winner.  You can't always count on things working out for the best.
If that were true, Ukyo would have found another love right away, 
Kodachi would be sane, and Shampoo's great-grandmother would
still be alive.  Be happy with what you've accomplished."  Akane 
leaned forward to kiss Ranma lightly on the lips.  "I am."

Ranma turned red.  She smiled at Akane, and Xian Pu could see love 
and gratitude etched on Ranma's face.  Xian Pu sighed wistfully.
Not that she wanted Ranma anymore.  She was just the tiniest bit
jealous that Ranma had found so much love.

Xian Pu looked over at Mu Tsu, and considered him.  She also 
considered what she had seen in his mind.  He was strong, wise,
brave, and handsome.  Also, he loved her.  

Maybe, if Xian Pu tried a little, she could find love as well. 

The thought caused her to turn slightly red herself, and she hung
her head foreward so that her hair covered her face.

Guo Wen spoke up again.  "I see little energy left in this room.  Let
us retire for the night.  Tomorrow will come at its own pace, and we
musn't let it affect us now."

Xian Pu looked up to see Mu Tsu smiling at Guo Wen.  She glanced over
to see Ranma stretching herself.  

"Man, I'm tired."  Ranma looked at Xian Pu.  "Do you think I could 
change back into a guy for the night?"

"I would not recommend it," Guo Wen spoke as he rose to his feet.  
"The fact that you are a man in a woman's body is damning enough.
To be seen as a man would be to risk damaging your host's reputation
at this critical juncture."

Ranma looked at Akane and sighed regretfully.  Akane smiled back at
him.  "You're tired enough as it is, Ranma.  It would be good for you
to get at least one good night's rest this month."

This caused everyone in the room to chuckle and Ranma to blush deeply.
Akane lifted her to her feet and together they made their way to the
room provided for them.

Xian Pu smiled once again at them as they left.  To think that she had
ever tried to stand between them.

Mu Tsu came over to her and offered his arm.  She considered him for
a moment, then pulled herself up and let herself be escorted from the
room.  She wondered how she would feel if some came between her and
Mu Tsu.  She decided it was best that she not think about that right
now.  Best, too, for whatever fool attempted it.

***

Xian Pu and Mu Tsu stood closely together before the Elders.  Xian Pu
wanted to grab Mu Tsu's hand, but was afraid that would make her seem
weak.  For the next few minutes, she needed to appear to be as strong
as possible.

Jei Fang stood up and waited for the hall to quiet down.  When it did,
she looked coldly at Xian Pu and Mu Tsu.  "You have commited grievous
crimes.  You disobeyed an Elder, and contributed to the circumstances
that led to her death.  You sided with outsiders - male outsiders -
against her.  Whether or not she was acting honorably is not relevant.
It is your actions that matter."

She walked around the table and stood directly in front of them.  "Are
you ready to receive your punishment?"

They nodded.  Xian Pu was trying to read Jei Fang's mood, and somehow
got the impression that she was amused.  This did not bode well.

"First, your hair."  Xian Pu blinked.  Hair?  "Mu Tsu, your hair is 
much to long.  You will trim it to a respectful length.  Xian Pu,
there is no need to dye your hair such a ridiculous color.  You will
dye it black, and let your natural hair color grow out."

Xian Pu swallowed.  Mu Tsu had always been proud of his long, glossy 
hair.  Xian Pu liked purple, and all of her friends had said that 
purple-blue hair looked somehow natural on her.  This seemed a petty 
punishment.  She and Mu Tsu had to accept it, of course.  Xian Pu 
waited for the next one, and feared how much worse it might be.

Jei Fang looked at Xian Pu.  "In the memories we shared, you gave a
most eloquent speech on how the Amazons must learn to adapt and live
with the outside world.  Do you still believe this?"  She turned her
gaze to Mu Tsu.  "Both of you?"

Xian Pu nodded while Mu Tsu murmurred agreement.

Jei Fang nodded sharply herself. "Good.  Because the next part of your
punishment is banishment."  Jei Fang raised her voice so that it could
be heard over the gasps in the crowd.  "You will leave Joketsuzoku. 
You are still be members of the tribe and will be allowed brief visits,
but you will not be allowed to live here for at least five years."

Xian Pu kept herself as still as possible.  Where would she go?  What
would she do? Guo Wen had said they wouldn't banish her.  Well, they
hadn't been, not as badly as they could have been.  But to separated
from her family for five more years... her heart began to break.  She
rallied back against the despair and kept her face calm and accepting.

Jei Fang was watching her intently.  She seemed oddly satisfied by
what she saw.  "Good.  Wait here a while."  She turned back to the
other Elders.  "Now, let us address the issue of sending a 
representative to the National People's Congress."

Mei Ming spoke in a contemplative tone of voice.  "The spirits of our
ancestors seemed to think it necessary that we know of the outside world."

Jei Fang nodded vigorously.  "Yes.  We must acknowledge the supremacy
of the People's Republic or risk being crushed by them.  Working with
them as friend and colleague must be better for the Amazons."

"I do not think you should be the representative, Jei Fang."  Chiu Li's 
voice didn't seem accusatory, only thoughtful.  "You have made too many
enemies among the Amazons to truly represent them."

Jei Fang sighed.  "I happen to agree, for different reasons.  Playing
politics is not for one as old as me.  The post needs to be held by
one with more vitality than I hold at this stage of my life."

Mei Ming rubbed her chin.  "The post would need to be held by one who
knows the ways of the outside world, who has fought battles with 
outsiders and emerged victorious.  One who can make good and loyal 
friends, who will inspire those around her to work with her, rather 
than force them to her will."

"This one would need to be strong, intelligent, and wise."  Chiu Li
drummed her fingers on the table.  "Yet still willing to listen to the
advice of those around her.  Proud without being arrogant.  Forceful
without being stubborn."

"One who would be a fine example of the best of the Amazons.  She would
show those around her in the NPC how superior the ways of the Amazon 
tribe are."  Jei Fang looked up at the ceiling.  "Where would we find
a one such as that?"

Chiu Li's voice was as thoughtful as ever, but a tinge of humor was
beginning to seep through.  "You know, the spirits seemed to think
highly of young Xian Pu over there."

"Why, they did indeed."  There was no attempt on Mei Ming's part to 
hide her amusement.  "You don't suppose we could use her?  After all,
she's been banished anyway.  We may as well send her to Beijing,
where she can be of some use."

Jei Fang frowned.  "Shouldn't such a post, though, be held by an 
Elder?"

Mei Ming sighed.  "Yes, you are right, Jei Fang.  Well, I suppose 
there's nothing we can do about that."  Mei Ming paused for a moment
before a smile came over her face.  "Unless, of course, we make her 
an Elder."

As the crowd began to murmur excitedly, Chiu Li rose to her feet.
"I propose that Xian Pu be elevated to the status as Elder of the
tribe of the Amazons: to guide the tribe through times of trouble 
and always answer the call should it come; to provide a haven for 
opressed women everywhere, and welcome them with open arms should
they wish to make a home here; and to ensure the tribe prospers
and grows, so that the world will one day know the ways of the
Amazons, and marvel.  Who among the equals of this great hall would
accept Xian Pu as their Elder?"

The hall thundered as each member of the Amazon tribe enthusiastically
shouted their name.

Chiu Li nodded.  "Who would not?  There is no shame in disagreement,
for only Amazons united behind their Elders will be strong.  Would
anyone challenge Xian Pu's worthiness to lead them?"

Silence.  Jei Fang waited a moment, then nodded.  "Step forward,
Xian Pu."

Xian Pu had spent the last few minutes in absolute shock.  Her
mind had simply refused to operate, doing nothing but relaying the
words that were being spoken.  Now she looked over at the Elders,
trying to put moisture back into her mouth and strength back
into her legs.

A hand squeezed her shoulder.  Startled, she looked up at Mu Tsu, 
who was wearing a wide smile.  He moved his head slightly in the
direction of Jei Fang.

Xian Pu took a deep breath and walked up to Jei Fang.  She stood
stiffly in front of her, uncertain how to act.  She had never seen
anyone become an Elder before.

Jei Fang smiled, but her tone was still serious.  "Do you understand
the conditions we have set here?  You must become a member of the
Communist Party.  You must live in Beijing and work with outsiders
constantly for the next several years at least.  Politics is a 
dangerous game; make the wrong allies and you'll find yourself
purged during the next Party overthrow.  At the same time, you 
will have duties here in Joketsuzoku you cannot ignore.  I imagine 
Mu Tsu over there will be willing to help, but it is still a very 
hard life we are offering you.  Would you not rather go back to 
Japan and reopen that restaurant?  You enjoyed that life; I can 
guarantee that you will not find the one we are offering you to be 
so carefree.  Think carefully, for your answer binds your soul. 
Will you accept the duties and responsibilities of becoming an Elder
of the Amazons?"

Xian Pu kicked her brain into gear and forced it to analyze what
was being said to her.  When it confirmed what she thought she
was being offered, exultation filled her.  Here were her dreams
come true.  True, it would be a difficult life, but she would not
want it any other way.  Great-grandmother had always promised that
greatness lay in Xian Pu's future.  She had to honor Great-grandmother
by fulfilling her destiny.

Xian Pu lifted her chin.  "Yes, I do accept those duties and 
responsibilities."  She wasn't sure what else to say, so she kept
silent.

Jei Fang nodded.  "Excellent.  Come take your place at the table."

Xian Pu looked at the table.  An empty place was waiting at one end.
Keeping her legs as steady as possible, she walked over to it and
sat down.  Somehow, she felt Khu Lon watching her and giving her
approval.

Jei Fang turned to the crowd.  "Is there any other business that 
needs to be conducted within the Hall?"

Xian Pu didn't think.  She hadn't thought it out beforehand, hadn't
even considered the eventual possibility.  It was a truly impulsive
act.  She leapt from the chair she had barely sat down in, vaulted
over the table, and landed in front of Mu Tsu.

"Mu Tsu."  She spoke quickly, before any rational part of her mind
tried to object to what she was about to do.  "Will you be my
husband?"

He blinked at her, flabbergasted.  His jaw dropped open, and it
moved up and down, but no sound came out.  Somehow, he managed
to increase the force of his jaw movements until his whole head
was bobbing up and down.

Xian Pu turned and beamed at Jei Fang.  "I would like to announce
that Mu Tsu and I are married."

Among the Amazons, no other ceremony was necessary.  The crowd 
roared its approval, while Jei Fang laughed and shook her head.

Xian Pu clasped Mu Tsu's hands and smiled up at him.  His eyes
began to water, and soon tears were flowing.  He bent his head
halfway down, then stopped, looking embarrassed.

Xian Pu snorted in amusement.  "Stupid Mu Tsu."  She reached up,
took off his glasses, and flung them away.  She stared into his
beautiful eyes for a few seconds, then reached up and kissed
him.

The crowd roared its approval once again.  Xian Pu somehow
didn't hear them at all.

***

Xian Pu looked stood on top of the rise at the edge of 
Joketsuzoku.  She was clutching Mu Tsu's arm, not caring if it
was taken as a sign of weakness.

Ranma was holding Akane with one hand and a bucket of warm
water with the other.  She planned to use the latter when she 
was a safe distance away.  And, quite possibly, the former as 
well.  Xian Pu had already had a taste of that particular 
experience last night, and was eager to discover more.

"So, Shampoo."  Ranma was grinning broadly.  "Even if your hair
looks funny now that it's black, I would have to say that it all
worked out pretty well."

Xian Pu laughed.  "Shampoo is happy right now.  There is still 
much hard work in front of Shampoo, much that Shampoo needs to
learn before going off to Beijing.  There will be times, Shampoo 
thinks, that she wishes she were still in Japan, cooking ramen for
Ranma."

Ranma shrugged.  "There are times, once in a while, where I
miss wandering the world with my father.  But if I had to
choose between the life I had then, and the life I have
now, it would be no contest."  She squeezed Akane's hand, 
who sighed happily and leaned her head on Ranma's.

Xian Pu smiled, but wondered if Ranma truly appreciated how
pressure-filled Xian Pu's life was about to become.  Then
again, Ranma had come all the way from Japan and risked her
life and soul for nothing more than Xian Pu's right to a fair
hearing.  Perhaps Ranma knew a little about pressure after all.

Ranma looked at them both.  "You know, that Jei Fang woman
turned out to be much less of bad person than I thought, if
I was understanding Guo Wen's translations correctly. I thought
she was out to get you.  Yet it seemed like she was one of the 
ones who wanted you to become an Elder."

She nodded.  "Shampoo had much chance to talk with Jei Fang 
yesterday and today.  Is little that is understood right with 
her."  She wanted to say this clearly, but was unsure of her 
Japanese.  She looked up at Mu Tsu.

He understood immediately.  "Jei Fang believes in the superiority
of the Amazon way as much as anyone.  She is realistic enough to 
know that one billion Chinese against five thousand Amazons are 
losing odds.  Rather than fight them, Jei Fang believes that we 
must join them and change them from within.  Only by being good 
members of the Communist Party can we hope to subtly guide the PRC
to become like the Amazons.  It will be the work of generations,
but it must begin somewhere."  Mu Tsu adjusted his glasses. 
"Shampoo will lay the groundwork for others to follow.  It is an 
extremely important responsibility.  One that I think my wife is 
uniquely suited for."

Xian Pu quickly kissed Mu Tsu's shoulder before continuing for him.
"Shampoo will have help.  Mousse will come, and Mousse's master 
will come.  Others who Jei Fang has spoken with over many years, 
they come too.  Shampoo no be alone."

"Good."  Ranma reached out and shook Mu Tsu's hand. "Congratulations
on your marriage.  I was sometimes worried that you would end up as
Shampoo's dinner before you had a chance to become her husband.  I'm
glad I was wrong."

Mu Tsu laughed.  "Thank you Ranma.  I must confess to similar fears.
It all worked out right in the end."

Ranma nodded and turned to Xian Pu.  Xian Pu released Mu Tsu's arms 
and reached out to hug Ranma.  "Oh Ranma, you is best person Shampoo 
knows.  You come all this way, you risk so much to help Shampoo."
She seperated from Ranma and stared into her eyes.  "Shampoo would 
give her life to you, but has already given it to Mousse.  Still, 
you ask anything, you want anything, you need Shampoo's help at any
time, you call. Shampoo comes."

Ranma's eyes were watering.  "Seeing you this happy, with your dreams
fulfilled, that is all the reward I need.  That, and your friendship.
I will still come to you if you need help; don't hesitate to ask for
it because of some sense of imbalance. Our friendship is too strong
for that."

Xian Pu nodded.  She looked over at Akane.  "Shampoo does not overlook
Akane's help.  Akane risked much herself.  Could have stopped Ranma, 
no one would have thought less of her. You need anything from Shampoo,
you tell.  Shampoo delivers."

Akane bowed, her face serious but tears coming from her eyes.

The four of them looked at each other for a few moments, trying to 
find more words to say.  When no one said anything, Ranma looked at
her cooling bucket of water, smiled apologetically at Xian Pu, took
Akane's hand once again, and headed down the road.

Xian Pu hugged Mu Tsu as she watched them walk down the road. They 
stopped once to wave, and Xian Pu lifted one arm briefly while Mu Tsu
waved back enthusiastically.

Mu Tsu began to turn them back to the village, and Xian Pu realized there
was little point in watching Ranma and Akane dwindle into the distance.

Xian Pu thought for a moment on the change her life had taken in the space
of the past few days.  She had aspired to someday becoming an Elder, had
never considered becoming a member of the Communist Party, and had certainly
thought any relationship with Mu Tsu would proceed slowly.  

Yet she was not unhappy.  She looked over Joketsuzoku.  It had seemed small
a few days ago when she had first returned from Japan.  Now, with the 
knowledge of her responsibilities as an Elder weighing upon her, it seemed
impossibly huge.

Her perspective shifted, and she saw it in another way.  It was a small 
model, representative of how all of China would someday be.  While the PRC
was formidable, they had yet to see what a few Amazons in the right place
could do.

What Xian Pu and those that followed her would do was change the face of 
China.  And, eventually, the world.

Feeling almost sorry for what she was about to unleash upon the world, 
Xian Pu straightened herself while still holding Mu Tsu's hand, and walked
briskly back into Joketsuzoku to resume her duties as an Elder.

THE DYING OF THE ROSE: Thy Inward Love- Aftermath

Eight Years Later...

Kodachi shifted in her seat.  The silence was quite uncomfortable.

The limo was just pulling through the gates.  Kodachi felt a slight thrill
run through her; this wasn't the first time she'd gone beyond these walls
since coming here, but it was the first time that she didn't have to come
back.

Part of her quailed at the thought.  However much she had hated the place, it
had been her home for eight years.  There was security there; a place where
she had achieved some equilibrium.  If she fell off balance, there was someone
there to catch her.  She was leaving that behind.

"Think of it like being on the balance beam, Kodachi."  The sensei had smiled
at her.  "You don't need spotters anymore.  What we've done here is to help
you find your natural balance.  The beam itself will seem awfully thin at
first.  Over time, it will get wider and wider until you don't need to 
concentrate so much on keeping your balance."

Kodachi had snorted at the woman.  "And the drugs I have to take?  Aren't they,
in effect, crutches?  How wide do they make the beam?"

The woman was well used to her barbs.  "That's one way to look at it.  Perhaps
it's better to think of it as a brace on your knee.  It helps strengthen a 
part of you that's been overly strained.  Perhaps, in time, your knee will get
stronger and you won't need the brace.  For now, keep it on so that you don't
fall."

Kodachi was forced to admit that the analogy was apt.  She truly had no desire
to fall back into the life she had led before.  She didn't want to be that
person again.

She just had no idea who she wanted to be now.

Still looking out the window, she spoke to the person sitting next to her.
"Where is your dear wife?"

The voice was slow to answer, and it sounded cautious, wary.  "She is in
San Francisco completing a merger.  She should be back in a week or so."

Kodachi snorted.  "Convenient timing for her.  I imagine that when she gets
back, she'll find some other place she needs to fly off to right away."

A hint of anger crept into the voice.  "She is glad to see you out of the
hospital, Kodachi."

Kodachi turned to glare at her fellow passenger, at the same time studying
his face carefully.  "Tell me, Brother dear, is she glad to see me coming to
live with her?"

Tatewaki was staring straight ahead, his face in the neutral, stern mask it
usually assumed around her.  "It... is not her preference, I will not lie to
you, Sister.  Yet she knows her duty to her family, and is willing to accept
you as a member of the household."  Tatewaki turned to look evenly at Kodachi.
"It is her hope that you remember your responsibility to maintain peace and
harmony within the household."

Kodachi found a hint of reproach, and more than a touch of fear in Tatewaki's
face.  She was glad to note that eight years separation had not diminished
her ability to read her brother's emotions.  At the same time, eight years
had not changed his opinion of her.

Long practice inside the hospital forced her to back off and ask the question
in another way:  Had she given him a reason to change his opinion of her?
Not yet.  She wasn't quite up to trying to give him a reason at this particular
moment.

Still, it hurt a little to realize that she wasn't exactly coming home to open
arms.

She turned away from Tatewaki and looked out the window.  The rest of the
journey was made in silence.

The gates to the mansion opened.  Kodachi flinched and looked down at her
lap.  The doctor had warned her that this might be difficult, but she still
wasn't prepared for the strong push of memory and emotion into her 
consciousness.

"What are you doing, Kodachi?!"

Kodachi stood by the controls to the gate.  She'd seen the servants open the
gate before, and she was sure she knew how to do it.  She just wanted to try
it, to see if she could do something only grown-ups could do.  It had worked,
and she'd been thrilled, until her mother's voice had turned the joy to abject
terror.

"Mommy, I'm sorry!"  Kodachi felt the tears began to flow.  Trembling in 
fear, she pushed the button that would close the gate.

"Stop it, Kodachi!"  Her mother grabbed her arm and literally dragged her away
from the controls.  "You stupid girl!"  Kodachi was slapped across the face.
"You know you aren't supposed to play with that!"  Another slap, harder.
Kodachi cried out as loud as she could, hoping that Mother would stop.  
Sometimes it worked.  Sometimes it only made her angrier.

This, unfortunately, turned out to be one of the latter.  Kodachi was flung
to the ground.  "How disgraceful!  What a pathetic girl you are, bawling and
quavering like a little baby!"  Kodachi curled into a ball on the ground.
Her mother began slapping Kodachi's backside, but Kodachi knew from long
experience that being hit there was preferable to any other place on her body.
The slapping went on for a long time, punctuated by her mother's comments.
"So weak!  So useless!  Your bring shame to the family!  You besmirch our
honor!  Our family is lessened by your presence!"

Kodachi's world was reduced to pain and terror, both familiar companions.
The beating finally stopped, and her mother stood over her, watching as
Kodachi screamed and wept.  When Kodachi had recovered enough to be merely
wracked with sobs, her mother spat at her, "I'm sorry I ever bore you into
this world."  Kodachi heard her mother turn and walk away.

Kodachi slowly realized that the limo door was being held open for her.  She
shook her head; this was only one memory out of many others.  If she allowed
herself to react like this to everything she saw, she may as well return to
the hospital.  That was the last thing in the world she wanted to do.

Gathering her courage, she stepped out of the limo.

She looked at the mansion and gasped.  It looked completely different.  It
had been remodeled, the traditional look replaced by a more modern, Western
style.  It was white, with shutters around larger windows.  Columns had been
added to the front entrance.  The mansion was difficult to recognize as the
one she grew up in.

It lessened her burden.  It would be easier for her to fight off the memories
if there were fewer familiar sights to remind her of past pain.

She looked over at Tatewaki, her eyes questioning him.

While Tatewaki didn't actually smile, his face softened a little, became less
stern.

"Nabiki's doing.  She thought that the mansion was due for a makeover,
as she put it."  Tatewaki turned to look at the mansion, and his voice turned 
sad and angry at the same time.  "I told her she could burn it to the ground
and rebuild it if she wanted to.  She told me that the cost-to-benefit ratio
made such a measure unwise."

Kodachi laughed, and Tatewaki looked at her with surprise.  They smiled at 
each other, sharing a complete understanding of how little they cared for
the household of their youth.

They went inside.  The changes to the interior were much more extensive.
Kodachi frowned; the ultra-modern styling of the inside of the house wasn't
exactly to her taste.  Still, the interior had been decorated skillfully and
consistently.  It was obvious that someone had put a lot of thought and effort
into making this a beautiful and comfortable place to live. Kodachi found that
she couldn't be mad at Nabiki for what she had done to the Kuno mansion.

Tatewaki allowed Kodachi a moment to take in the surroundings, then led her
upstairs to her old room.  To Kodachi's relief, it had been left largely
untouched.  Her room had always been her sanctuary, the one place she could
go to hide from Mother.  Mother's peculiar sense of honor wouldn't allow her
to follow Kodachi inside her room.  Kodachi would always have to come out
eventually, and the longer she made Mother wait, the worse the punishment was.
Still, sometimes it had been worth the extra beatings to be able to find some
peace here.

The chauffeur set her bags down while Kodachi made one slow circuit of the room,
finding it very comfortable after eight years' absence.  She returned to 
Tatewaki, and smiled at him again.

"Thank you, Brother.  If you talk to your wife before she comes back, thank
her as well."  She bit her lip, trying to keep herself from dissolving into
sobs.  "It is good to be home."

Tatewaki was watching her closely, a strange, thoughtful look on his face.
Finally, he reached up to grasp her shoulder.  "It is good to have you home,
Sister."  She could tell that, at least at this moment, he meant it.

***

Kodachi sat, looking at Midorigame's pen.  Tatewaki had sold him and her 
other pets years ago.  She could understand his reluctance to take care of
her pets, but she wished he had tried.  She missed Midorigame very much.

She wandered over to her greenhouse.  That, at least, had been maintained.
Most of the poisonous plants had been removed, but her roses still grew there.
Tatewaki's roses did as well.  Black and red roses in various stages of growth
lined the aisles.  She walked slowly among them, admiring them.  Soon she 
would reclaim her position as keeper of the greenhouse.  For now, she was 
content to admire the fruits of someone else's labor.

She picked one rose and put it in her hair before walking outside again.  She
looked up at the overcast sky.  Somehow, it matched her mood.  She felt a 
storm coming.

Kodachi frowned.  Her balance was slipping a little.  She needed to get out,
away from the memories this place couldn't help but evoke in her.

She walked through the gate and down the road, not going any place in 
particular.  She looked around as she wandered, seeing things that were 
familiar and things that had changed.  The sights induced a sense of nostalgia;
a desire for things to be the way they were.  At the same time, she was 
repelled by the idea of being as she was eight years ago.  Her emotions 
churned strangely within her, and eventually she took to looking straight
ahead of her, trying to block out as much of the outside world as possible.

The wind carried the sound of children playing.  Kodachi stopped and tried to
find the source.  She saw trees one block over, and when she walked over to
them, she discovered a playground.  She walked over to a park bench, sat down,
and watch the children at play.

One of the biggest regrets she had about the eight years lost to her was the
opportunity to start her own family.  While she had no desire to inflict upon
a child the kind of mothering she would have been capable of during those eight
years, she still wished she could go back in time and be as she was at this 
moment.

Kodachi sighed; who was to say she would be a good parent now?

She shook her head to clear it of these thoughts, and watched the children
instead.  A light rain began to fall, intermittent drops that occasionally
became a steady shower.  It didn't diminish the children's enthusiasm in the
least.

There was a commotion to one side of the playing area.  Kodachi watched as a
boy, bigger than most of the rest of the children, tormented a little girl
in the sandbox.  The noise was quiet enough not to attract the attention of
the parents, who were busy chatting with each other.  Kodachi knew the sounds
of a child being terrorized, however.

The big boy was standing over the girl, who was kneeling at his feet.  She
tried to crawl away, but he moved with her to keep her from leaving the 
sandbox.  She whimpered and tried to move another way, but he kicked one of
her arms out from underneath her.  She sprawled at his feet, and began to cry
softly.

Kodachi wondered if she should do something.  If she tried to intervene, all 
that was likely to happen was that the nearby parents would see her as a 
threat to their children, ignoring the minor injustice taking place in the
sandbox.  The last thing Kodachi needed right now was to be seen as a child
molester.

All that was just an excuse, Kodachi realized.  She was as powerless to stop
the big boy as she had been powerless to stop her mother.

Another boy came up, smaller than the boy looming over the girl, but full of
determination.  "Leave her alone."

The big boy looked at the smaller boy.  "Yeah?  You gonna make me?"

"Yes."  The little boy's voice was very confident, and the big boy seemed 
taken aback.

Only for a moment.  Then the big boy reached to push the smaller boy down.
The smaller boy stepped around the big boy's arm, grabbed his neck, and 
pushed him into the sand.  The little girl took advantage of the commotion to
run away.  She went a little distance away before turning to watch the boys
in the sandbox.

The big boy got up, angry.  He swung his fist at the smaller boy.  The smaller
boy leaned back, let the fist swing by him, then reached out with his leg
to cut the big boy's legs out from underneath him.

The rain was coming down harder, and this got the parents' attention.  They
began calling their kids, who went running off.  The boys in the sandbox 
ignored the sounds, warily circling each other.  The smaller boy still had a
look of complete confidence, and the big boy seemed to be a little afraid.  
Finally, the big boy charged the smaller boy, holding his arms wide out in 
an attempt to grapple the smaller boy.  The smaller boy dropped onto his back
and used his feet to propel the bigger boy over him, out of the sandbox, and 
a not-inconsiderable distance away before the big boy fell into the grass.

The big boy was slow to get to his feet, while the smaller boy was quick to
bounce to his.  When they were both up, the boys looked at each other from 
across the playground.  The smaller boy smiled and stamped his foot in the 
big boy's direction.  The big boy paled and ran off.

A woman's voice floated from somewhere to Kodachi's right.  "Nouma, stop
playing with your friends and come over here.  We're going home."

The boy brightened immediately.  "Yes, Daddy."  He ran off.

Kodachi sighed.  Why couldn't she have had someone like that when she was
growing up?  Someone to keep her from the injustices she was exposed to almost
daily.  Her brother hadn't been able to; he was subject to the same injustices.
It should have been her father; he should have been the one to stand up against
her mother.  He had always been gone, away on business.  That had poisoned
the household harmony as much as anything else had.

Something percolated up from Kodachi's subconscious.  Yes, what?

Daddy?

Kodachi jumped to her feet and looked over to her right.

The boy had joined a woman and a baby.  The baby was being placed carefully
in a stroller.  The woman was wearing a loose-fitting shirt and slacks.  Her
short red hair was being tossed slightly by the wind.  She straightened, and
Kodachi got a good look at her face.

Ranma.

It hadn't taken Kodachi long, eight years ago, to determine that the boy and
girl who both called themselves Saotome Ranma were, in fact, one and the same.
She had had some fun tormenting Ranma, pretending that she didn't know about
his peculiar problem.  He obviously hated having Tatewaki obsessing over his
female form, and Kodachi had gotten a perverse pleasure from teasing him when
he was a girl.  All that had been truly important to her was that it was his 
male half that was dominant, that he seemed to be a man more than a woman.  
She had wanted the man for herself.

Ranma smiled at the boy - Nouma, that was his name - and let him push the
stroller.  Together, they walked out of the park.

Kodachi had fortunately chosen to wear slacks herself.  She had not given 
up on her martial arts training at the hospital; in fact, they had encouraged
her to keep in top form, in the hopes that the discipline of the art would 
cross over into her therapy.  She ran quickly but lightly after Ranma.  
Kodachi jumped onto the roof of a nearby house and leapt from rooftop to 
rooftop, keeping Ranma in sight.  She ignored the rain and how slippery it 
made the roofs; she just needed to follow Ranma.

They led her right where she expected:  the Tendo Dojo.  Ranma and the
children went inside the house.  Kodachi silently leapt over the wall, 
made her silently to the house, and crept along the edge.  She ended up 
behind the house, right at the edge of the porch.  The door to the house 
was open despite the rain, and Kodachi could hear the voices clearly.

"Hello, dear.  Out playing with the kids?"

"Akane!  What are you doing home so early?"

"There wasn't much more I could do at work.  The place has gotten so 
hectic, I thought I could accomplish more here.  Things are really
coming to a head.  These next few days are going to be very busy."

"Oh".  Ranma's voice sounded quiet.

Akane evidently picked up on something.  "What is it, Ranma?"

Kodachi edged closer to the door, hoping to see into the house without 
being seen herself.  She saw Ranma's back; Ranma seemed to be feeding the
baby a bottle.  Moving ever so much closer, she saw Akane begin to appear.
She stopped there; Akane was sitting at the table and facing the door.  If
Kodachi moved any further forward, Akane would be able to see her.

The silence had dragged on while Ranma looked down at the baby.  Finally,
she looked back over at Akane.  "I'm getting that feeling again."

"No!"  Akane's retort was sharp, and punctuated by a slap on the table.
"Not now!  We've got another baby we have to take care of.  Doesn't it 
ever let up?"

"I don't know."  Ranma's voice was mild, apologetic and forceful at the
same time.  "It's not like I control it or anything."

"I know."  Akane's voice was still angry, but contained a trace of apology
itself.  "Still, haven't you done enough for one lifetime?  Can't the curse
just let you go and leave us in peace?"

Ranma sighed.  She took the bottle from the baby, placed a towel over her
shoulder, and began to burp the baby.  She looked back over at Akane.  "I
think the curse will keep asking things of me until I have nothing more to
give.  Until I've fulfilled my destiny"

Akane's voice grew tight.  "Does that mean until you die in one of these
silly quests?"

"No, Akane, it's never put me into a situation I couldn't handle, no matter
how tough."  Ranma paused for a minute, then continued, sounding a little
wary.  "I think it means that it'll keep sending me tasks until I stop
wanting to complete them."

What little of Akane that Kodachi could see looked angry.  Kodachi could see
enough to notice that Akane had folded her arms.  She guessed that Akane
was glaring at Ranma.  It wasn't hard to imagine.

"Ranma..."  Akane paused a minute, then continued in a less angry tone of
voice.  "I guess I can't talk you out of your destiny.  Still, I sometimes
wish that your damn destiny would get here so that we could move on to the
'happily ever after' part."

Ranma nodded.  "I know, Akane.  I'm sorry that I enjoy it so much.  I know
how much of a burden it puts on you and the kids."

Akane's voice lost all of its anger and became sad and loving.  "Ranma, I
never want you to be unhappy.  I would hate to keep you from what you do
best.  You are the one man in the world, I think, that could do the things
you're asked to do.  You've helped so many people, made the world a better
place in so many little ways.  It's selfish of me, I know, to want more of
you for myself.  Forgive me if I act a little jealous of the rest of the
world?"

Ranma laughed softly.  "Akane, there's nothing to forgive.  There is one
thing I want you to understand:  no matter how much I enjoy going out and
taking part in all sorts of strange and dangerous stuff, my greatest joy
can always be found here, with you and the kids.  Ain't nothing out there
that could ever make me give up the life I have here."

A silence followed.  Akane got up, and Kodachi had to move quickly away 
from the door.  She saw enough to see Akane come up and hug Ranma gingerly,
the baby between them.  They whispered something to each other, and although
Kodachi couldn't hear them, she knew what they were saying.

After another minute, Ranma spoke again.  "Here, take the baby.  I want to
get some hot water.  I'll go make dinner while I'm at it.  Where's your 
father?"

"He's going to have dinner with Kasumi and Tofu tonight."

"Lucky guy.  When do we get to eat her food again?"

Akane sounded amused.  "We were just there last week, Ranma.  Give her
some time to restock her pantry."

"Ha ha."  Kodachi heard Ranma leave the room.  Akane went back to the table,
and Kodachi could hear her singing a soft lullaby to the baby.

Kodachi eased back from the door.  She made her silently to the side of the
house, where she stood for a moment, thinking.

There had been a lot of subtle emotional undertones.  Akane was still an 
angry person, first and foremost, but she had tempered the anger with love.
At least with Ranma, she set aside enough of her anger to listen to him
and understand.

Ranma, who had always seemed impatience personified, had slowed down and
carefully explained herself to Akane.  She had been open and honest with 
her feelings.  Her love for Akane had come through strongly as well. The 
years had changed Akane and Ranma, and for the better.  

Kodachi slid her back against the wall, brought her knees and arms to her 
face, and wept, yearning for the comfortable, loving life Ranma and Akane 
shared.  What life had Kodachi known?  A mother who abused her, physically
and emotionally.  A father who ignored her.  A brother she could never truly
connect with.  Who in the universe could ever love Kuno Kodachi?

Kodachi knew she shouldn't feel sorry for herself.  She ran through a litany
of self-worth that she had learned at the hospital.  It wasn't helping this
time; the memory of the love that Ranma had found with another woman was too
painful to bear.

Something tugged at her sleeve.  "You all right, ma'am?"

Kodachi looked up.  Stand there in the rain with her was Ranma's son.
Nouma, if she remembered correctly.  He looked at her curiously.  "Why
are you sitting in our yard crying?"

Kodachi couldn't help a wry smile.  "That's a very good question.  I wish
I could give you an answer."

"Oh."  The boy seemed disappointed.  He continued to look at her.  "Do I
know you?"

Kodachi wiped her eyes while considering a trivial problem:  what do you
call your brother's wife's sister's son?  Nephew-in-law?  Nephew seemed
close enough.  "We've never met, but I'm your aunt.  Aunt Kodachi."

The boy's face brightened.  "Oh yeah!  You're my crazy aunt!"

Kodachi laughed.  She noticed that it sounded a lot like her old, maniacal
laugh, and stopped before it went on too long.  "Yes, that's right.  I was
crazy.  I'm all better now."

"Oh.  That's good."  The boy seemed to lose interest in the subject.  He
cocked his head at her.  "Do you know any martial arts?"

Kodachi had to keep herself from laughing again.  His father's son, no
doubt about it.  "Yes, I do."

Nouma became very excited.  "Great!  Let's play!"  He grabbed her hand and
pulled her to her feet.  Kodachi was amazed at how strong he was.  He led
her to the dojo.

They bowed and entered.  He led her to the center of the floor before 
releasing her hand.  He jumped back, bowed formally at her, then assumed
a ready position.

Kodachi's amusement grew in leaps and bounds.  She bowed back at him, then
stood perfectly still in an upright but relaxed position.  They hadn't 
allowed her any of her hoops, clubs, or ribbons at the hospital, so she
had focused her training on learning hand-to-hand techniques.  She gotten
passably good over the years.

Nouma was dancing around her.  Kodachi knew that he was probably waiting
for her to attack, something his father had probably taught him.  She just
kept still, knowing that he would grow impatient.  Sure enough, he ran up
to her, made a credible attempt to feint an attack at her stomach, then
attempted to sweep her legs.

Kodachi jumped, tucked her legs, and did a somersault over the boy.  She
came out of the tuck, twisted, and landed behind Nouma, facing him.  She
patted him on the head and tousled his hair.

He spun and grabbed her arm, attempting to throw her.  He was much too 
short for such a maneuver to succeed, no matter how strong he was.  She
reached down with her other hand and grabbed his feet.  Taking a hold of
his shirt with the other hand, she lifted him and cradled him in her arms,
kissing him lightly on the forehead.

This seemed to infuriate him.  He wiggled out of her grasp - he was strong
enough to do that - then attempted a rapid series of punches.

She recognized Ranma's Kachuu Tenshin Amiguriken technique.  Nouma was not
nearly that fast, although she could see tremendous potential.  Kodachi had
developed a speed technique of her own involving clubs, the Senju Konbo. 
Although she wasn't as fast as Ranma, she could still move very quickly when
she needed to.  She blocked Nouma's punches easily, occasionally reaching
in to pinch his cheek.

He danced back and looked mad.  He looked at her closely.  She could almost
see the wheels turning in his head - how could this old, crazy woman be able
to beat him?  

Kodachi smiled at him.  "Nouma-chan, I am bigger, stronger, faster, and 
more experienced than you are.  Don't lose hope.  I have no doubt that, in
time, you'll be able to beat me easily."

Nouma looked at her a moment, then grinned.  "Dad says that someday I'll
be able to beat everyone except him."

Kodachi laughed.  "Oh, don't let him tell you that.  You'll beat him one day,
I know it."

"Really, Aunt Kodachi?"  Nouma's face lit up.  "Can you show me how?"

Kodachi smiled.  "I can't teach you martial arts any better than your father
can.  However, I can show you strategy and tactics..  I was always better at 
those things than your father."

Nouma made a puzzled face.  "Strategy and tactics?"

Kodachi nodded.  "How to plan before you do anything, and how to execute
that plan in a fight.  It's a better way to fight than your father's method
of just reacting to whatever the opponent does.  Your father only wins 
because he's so much better at what he does, and he reacts quickly and
well.  The last time we fought, however, I won.  Because I planned ahead."

Nouma's eyes grew very wide.  "You beat Daddy?"

Kodachi's smile dimmed.  She hadn't used very honorable methods.  In fact,
they had been quite underhanded.  Still, the object lesson was valid.  
"We'll need to learn how tactics and strategy fit into the concepts of
Budo:  Moral Development, Discipline, and Aesthetic Form."

"Budo."  The word was unfamiliar and uncertain in Nouma's mouth.

Kodachi nodded.  "When you can combine your father's martial arts techniques
with what I can teach you about Budo, you'll be able to beat anyone.  
Including your father."

Nouma practically danced in front of her.  "Oh, thank you, Aunt Kodachi!"
He ran over to her, hesitated a second, then hugged her fiercely.

Kodachi sighed tremulously.  The feel of Ranma's son in her arms was
wonderful. 

A plan sprung to her mind.

Swear Nouma to secrecy.  Go home.  Her knowledge of drugs and chemistry had
only increased inside the hospital.  Make a sleeping powder, one gentle enough
for a six-year-old.  Make ready to leave the country - maybe to the US, or
Australia.  Come back to the Tendo Dojo.  Take Nouma.  Flee before Ranma
knew what was going on.  Live a long and happy life, raising Nouma as her own
son.  Nouma would soon learn to forget Ranma and Akane and turn all his 
devotion to Kodachi.  Kodachi would make a home for herself as full of love as
the Tendo home was.

She hugged the boy to her, smelled his hair, felt him quivering in excitement,
and began to cry.

She was deluding herself.  Nouma would never forget his mother and father.
He would never forgive the person who had taken them from him.  Ranma and 
Akane would never stop searching for him, and Tatewaki and Nabiki would throw
all of the resources of the Kuno family into locating her.  Whatever free 
life she would have left would be spent on the run with a child who hated her.

The person she had been eight years ago would have ignored the inevitable
consequences of her actions.  That Kodachi would have concentrated on the
perceived short-term gains, and ignored the price that would have been 
extracted from those closest to her.  And from herself.

Nouma wiggled out of her grasp and frowned at her.  "You're crying again,
Aunt Kodachi."

Kodachi smiled weakly at Nouma.  "It's because I love you so much, 
Nouma-chan. I have to tell you, I'll need to get your parent's permission.
It's not likely that they'll let me teach you.  I was very mean to them a 
long time ago, before you were born.  I was sick then, and I was sick for a
long time. I'm mostly better, but it will be a long time, if ever, before 
they trust me.  So I was crying, because I might not ever see you again."

Nouma hung his head.  "Oh."  He sounded very sad.  He jerked his head up
and looked at her hopefully.  "Can you teach me how to beat Daddy over the
phone?"

Kodachi closed her eyes; Nouma's eagerness to be with her was too painful.
"We'll see, Nouma-chan."  She gathered her courage and opened her eyes.
"And now, I have something cross to say to you."

Nouma's eyes got wide again, this time in fear.  "What is it, Aunt Kodachi?"

Kodachi made her voice stern and waggled her finger at him.  "Don't talk to
strangers.  It's very dangerous, especially when your parents aren't around.
I might not have been your aunt.  There are mean and evil people who could 
hurt you."  I was almost one of them, she said to herself.  "I don't want to
see you do this again, or I will tell your father."

Nouma grinned.  "Oh, is that all?  Mommy tells me that, too.  Daddy showed
me some things I can do to mean people.  I can go like this - " he pantomimed
poking his fingers into her eyes, " - or this - " he turned and kicked his
leg halfway to her knee, " - or this!"  He kicked up at her groin.  "Except
that only works on boys."

Kodachi smiled, amused.  "Those are all very good things.  But why didn't
you do any of those things to me?"

Nouma grinned and looked behind her.  "'Cuz Daddy was watching us all
the time.  He wouldn't let nobody do nothing mean to me."

A cold wave of fear washed over Kodachi.  She stood rock still, afraid to
move.

Ranma's voice, male this time, called from somewhere behind her.  "Go back
to the house and wash up, Nouma.  I'll have dinner ready in a while.  Help
Mommy watch over your sister."

Nouma nodded.  "Yes, Daddy."  He touched Kodachi's hand.  "I don't think
you're as crazy as Aunt Nabiki says you are, even if you cry all the time."
He smiled at her, then ran out of the dojo.

Silence descended.  Kodachi felt something that felt like gibbering rise up
in her throat.  She fought it down and slowly turned around.

Ranma was leaning against the wall of the dojo, his arms folded across his
chest.  His expression was neutral.  As good as she was at reading people's
feelings, she couldn't read his.

He looked more handsome than ever.  The years had matured him.  He was 
slightly taller, slightly broader across the shoulders.  His face had 
settled, become slightly less smooth, slightly more rugged.  His eyes,
as gorgeous as ever, held hints of wisdom she'd never seen before.  

Kodachi fought the irrational impulses that washed over her.  I will not
call him Ranma-sama.  I will not call him Ranma-sama.  I will not fall
at his feet and worship him and beg him to be mine.  I have my own identity,
I don't need someone to give me my identity.  I am worthy within myself.  I
like myself for who I am, not for the company I keep.  I won't force others
to do things because I need them to fill the emptiness inside me.  I can
fill it myself with the things I accomplish.  I do not need this handsome
strong dedicated loving man in front of me.  I will not call him Ranma-sama.

"Hello Ranma-sa... -san."  She drew a shaky breath and let it out.  "You...
you cut your hair."  It was the only thing she could think of to say.

Ranma's voice was disturbingly quiet.  "It was cut against my will."

Kodachi didn't know what to make of that.  She realized the subject was
irrelevant, and moved on to things of consequence.  "I... I apologize for...
disturbing the harmony of your household."

Ranma's voice grew quieter, deadly.  "Out less than a day, Kodachi, and
you're already skulking around our house."

Kodachi recoiled under the impact of his words.  "I didn't plan it this
way, Ranma-san."  She tried to force her mind to think clearly.  She got
the feeling that nothing but complete honesty would avail her.  If nothing
else, she needed to establish a new basis for trust with him.  If she hadn't
already destroyed all such chance.  "I saw your son in the park.  He reminded
me of all the good times I rarely knew when I was his age.  When I saw you,
it reminded me of the opportunities I wasted eight and more years ago.  I
needed to see you with your family.  With your wife.  I wanted to see how
people in love lived."  

She swallowed.  "I... I guess I was hoping that you were unhappy."  She
looked down at her feet, ashamed, before forcing herself to look up at
Ranma again.  "I still hadn't given up on you.  I heard you, though, with
your wife.  It was obvious that you two are so much in love."  Kodachi 
sagged a little.  "It was obvious eight years ago.  Obvious to everyone
except a certain group of teenagers who had trouble perceiving reality
correctly.  For everyone else, it was just stubbornness and immaturity.  For
me, it was a disease."  

She made herself stand straighter.  "I'm better now.  The disease is being
treated.  I won't try to make something between us where there is nothing.
I won't stand between you and the ones you love.

"It made me sad, the love I had never known.  Then your son came up to me."
She smiled at Ranma.  "He is a sweet, loving, energetic child.  He had 
heard that I was insane, but he didn't judge me by other people's words.
He offered me friendship where no one else ever had.  It drew at me.  It
spoke to the diseased part of my mind, wanting to gobble him up and try
to force his love into my heart.

"Please believe me, Ranma, the healthy part of my mind is stronger than the
unhealthy part.  Those urges will never rule me again.  I will never - "
Suddenly, a sob wracked her.  She held her breath, brought herself under
control.  "I will never hurt him.  I will never come here without permission
again.  I won't try to meet him, and I won't disturb your family again."

She felt the tears flowing down her face and ignored them, intent on Ranma's
reaction.  He didn't move, just looked at her with his stern face and wise
eyes.  She couldn't bear the look.  Turning away, she moved to leave the 
dojo.

"Kodachi."  Ranma's voice was still quiet, but now it seemed to be softer,
more understanding.  "Do you know about my curse?"

Kodachi stood facing the door.  "I know you change back and forth from a
man to a woman, and that it has something to do with water."

"Yeah, that's right.  I went to China once, and fell into a cursed pool.
The most obvious aspect of the curse is what you noticed.  Another aspect
is that I can't get cured, not until the curse is done with me.

"The final aspect is that the magic finds ways of putting me in situations
where my skills are needed to help one or more people out of trouble.
Sometimes they need my martial arts skills.  Sometimes it's important that
I become a woman.  Either way, it stretches my abilities to the limits.  In
fact, each episode seems to increase my abilities slightly, which means 
that the next test is harder.

"I've begun to develop a sense for when trouble is coming.  I think it's 
the magic's way of telling me to get ready.  Today, at the park, I began
to sense something bad was about to happen.  It got stronger on the way
home, and became almost urgent when I started dinner.  So I looked for my
son, and found you.  You two went into the dojo, and as you played together,
the sense of danger remained steady.  Then you hugged him, and I nearly
attacked you because the danger seemed overwhelming.

"And then, all of a sudden, as you started crying, the danger was gone."
Kodachi heard Ranma walk up behind her.  "I've been stretching my senses,
trying to see if it would come back.  It hasn't."  She felt his strong hands
grab her shoulders, and he gently turned her so that they were facing each
other.  "I've learned to trust the magic.  And my instincts.  Sometimes they
don't agree, but this time they do.  My gut tells me you're not a threat.
The magic seems to agree."

Ranma looked into her eyes, looking for something.  "What I'm saying is, if
you want to teach Nouma, I don't mind, so long as Akane or I am around
while you do it.  You're right about one thing; I ain't so good at planning
stuff out."  His face and voice hardened.  "Just so long as you don't teach 
him to use the same dirty tricks you did.  What you said about Budo, that 
sounds good.  Remember it yourself."

Kodachi stared up at him, barely able to breath for fear that she would 
discover that what she had heard was not true.  "What about Akane?"

Ranma's eyes widened, and he grimaced; he hadn't thought about that.  
Typical of him.  "Let me talk to her.  You're right, she may not be so
keen on the idea.  It helps, though, that Nouma is so taken with you.
He doesn't like just anyone; he has a good sense for who are good people
and who are bad people.  Akane will listen to me, and to Nouma.  Just don't
be offended if it takes her a while to warm up to you."

"Oh Ranma."  This time, she felt no urge to add a '-sama'.  "You are
generous beyond belief.  After all that I've done to you - "  She had to
stop another sob from choking her off.  "You'll really willing to let me
into your family's life?"

"Of course!  You're my - " He stopped, and a puzzled look came over him.
"What do you call your wife's sister's husband's sister?"

Kodachi laughed, and there was no trace of madness in it.  "How about your
friend?"

Ranma grinned at her.  "That'll do."

***

Kodachi walked through the front door of the mansion.  She wandered around
the still-unfamiliar layout, trying to find her brother.

Dinner had been an interesting experience.  Akane had spent the meal glaring
at Kodachi, barely controlled anger radiating from her.  Ranma had tried his
best to soothe her, at the same time trying to control the balky six-month-old
who had just discovered that rice made excellent throwing material.

Nouma had been the savior.  He had chatted brightly with Kodachi, evidently
taking great delight in her company.  He whispered loudly how they were going
to team up and beat Ranma in the dojo.  He pestered her with questions about
strategy and tactics, even though it was clear that he really didn't
understand what the terms meant.  His enthusiasm had finally worn down Akane's
anger, and by the end of the evening she had actually smiled at Kodachi and
said how glad she was to see her out of the hospital.

Kodachi finally found her brother in what appeared to be his study, talking on
the phone to Nabiki.  He raised his eyebrows at her and indicated a chair.  
She sat and listened, not so much to the words as to the love behind them.

Tatewaki eventually hung up and turned to face her.  "Dear Sister, you had
me worried when you did not appear for dinner."

Irritation washed over her.  "You are not my keeper, Tatewaki."

His face settled into his familiar, cold mask.  "Forgive me, Kodachi, you are
absolutely right."

She sighed.  She had made so much progress today.  If she could come to an
understanding with Akane and Ranma, two people who certainly had a lot of
reason to hate and shun her, why could she not learn to speak with her brother
in a civil manner?

She looked around the study, trying to regain the peaceful state she had
entered with.  Her eyes locked onto a small blade hung against the wall.
She stood up and walked over to it.  "Brother, I thought you forswore the
tanto blade."

"I have."  His voice was carefully neutral, with a touch of defensiveness
leaking through.  "That blade is not mine."

She looked at it carefully.  "Mother's?"

She heard him draw in a quick breath.  Eight years ago, Mother had not been
a safe topic to bring up with Kodachi.  It had been a major breakthrough for
Kodachi three years ago when she had been able to talk about her mother 
without screaming or crying.  "Yes, it's hers."

She turned to look back at Tatewaki.  "*The* tanto blade?"

"Yes."  The defensiveness was stronger, and now tinged with anger.

She looked a him closely.  "Why?"

Kodachi watched him struggle with himself.  She saw him considering lying to
her, not telling her anything, yelling at her.  When he did speak, she knew
he spoke the truth.  "Mother believed in Budo, up to the very end.  She 
despised herself because she could not live up to it.  She hated herself
for what she did to us, and for what she did to the family harmony.  In
the end, she thought the only way she could bring peace to the family was
to end her life.  I keep the blade to remind myself how important harmony
is, to yourself, and to your family.  Peace starts from within yourself
and spreads to the others around you."  He looked grim.  "The day I can do
no more than bring pain to the family is the day I use that blade myself."

Kodachi looked at him evenly for a moment, the reached up and lifted the
blade from its place on the wall.  She dropped it on the floor and stepped
on the blade.  Reaching down, she pulled sharply on the handle.  The blade
snapped off easily.

Tatewaki lunged to his feet, far too late to stop her.  Anger covered his
face.  

Before he could act on it, Kodachi put the handle into his hands.  "Listen
to me, Brother.  The day you cannot find peace from within is the day you
look to others for help.  Did you not once tell me, on the day of your
wedding which I could not attend, that Nabiki helped you fight the madness
within you, and kept it from claiming your soul?"

Tatewaki gritted his teeth, but eventually nodded.

"You found peace and love in her.  She found the same in you, and you helped
each other."  Kodachi reached up and touched her head and his.  "There is a
chemical imbalance in each of us.  We inherited it from our parents.  It 
makes us susceptible to certain types of mental disorders.  It can be 
treated.  I will be taking drugs very likely for the rest of my life to
keep the chemicals balanced properly.

"You have found love, and that is the best drug of all.  But if you ever
find yourself slipping, if you think that the world hates you and would
be better off without you, don't look to this for answers."  She indicated
the broken blade in his hands.  "Look instead to those around you for help.
I learned in the hospital that Mother's biggest fault was not the beatings
she gave us, or the suicide that left us bereft.  Rather, it was her 
inability to ask for help."

Kodachi stepped closer to him, filled with an intense desire to make him
understand.  "I, too, could not ask for help.  I did not even acknowledge
that I needed help.  I nearly destroyed several lives.  Fortunately, one
person cared enough about me to get help for me.  I hated him for it.  It
took me years to forgive him for bringing me to those who could treat my
illness.  Now, at last, I have come to understand that there is nothing to
forgive.  It was an act of kindness and love."

She stepped back and bowed deeply to him.  "Thank you, Tatewaki, for saving
my life."  She straightened and shot him a look of warning.  "But never,
ever consider taking your own life to assuage your honor.  There are too 
many people around you who love you, who would be hurt by your absence.
Look to them, and let them give you strength as you have given your strength
to others."

Tatewaki stood silently for several minutes.  His anger was gone, as well
as his cold mask.  Instead, his face was covered with shock.

Slowly, over those several minutes, she saw filial love, so deeply buried
in him, come to the surface.  Kodachi sighed in relief and let her own
love for her brother loose from the cage she kept it locked in.

They looked at each other a while.  Then Tatewaki went over to the wall and
readjusted the fittings there, so that the broken blade once again would
rest there.  When he was finished, he turned to her.  "To remind me that, even
if it seems that there is no one else, my sister loves and cares for me, and
that I can count on her to tell me when I am acting like an idiot, and to
get help for me when I don't know any better."

Kodachi smiled in amusement.  They bowed to each other, and resumed their 
seats.

Tension seemed to flow out of Tatewaki, and Kodachi realized that, for the 
first time in ten years or so, he was relaxing in her presence.  "I knew that
you had changed, dear Sister.  I just didn't realize how much."

Kodachi raised an eyebrow.  "How would you know?  Perception has never been
one of your strong points, dear Brother."

Tatewaki chuckled.  "My wife says much the same thing.  Yet it does not take
the perception of Kodachi and Nabiki to notice the rose in your hair."

Kodachi reached up and touched the rose.  She had forgotten that she had
put it there hours ago.  "How does that make me any different?"

Tatewaki laughed.  "You truly do not know?  Who is the perceptive one now?"

Kodachi frowned, then reached up and took the rose out of her hair. She
held it in front of her and looked at it.

It looked back at her, blushing.  Red.

She looked up at Tatewaki in surprise.  He nodded.  "I knew, when you walked
in, that Kodachi the Black Rose was no more."

Kodachi assimilated that information, and smiled.  Tension drained out of her
as well.  She had been so worried that leaving the hospital meant that she
would soon be returning to the days of old, of savage joy balanced by 
unbearable depression.  She hadn't realized that, deep within herself, she
had accepted her new self as the one, true Kodachi.

This new Kodachi was finding a better place than when she had left.  Or 
rather, she was making the world better for herself.  She had found a nephew
she could teach and love, and a brother she was coming to know and like for
the first time.

The Black Rose was dead.  Kodachi wasn't sure what the new foliage was going
to turn out to be, but she knew that, no matter what, it was going to be full
of the colors of life.